Readers wanting to know more about the 113th Illinois may want to dig into this 561 page book published in 2009. I have it in my library and found it quite comprehensive.
The following letters were written by George Cook (b. 1841) of Crete, Will county, Illinois, who enlisted 1 October 1862 as a private in Co. A, 113th Regiment Illinois Volunteers. He mustered out of the regiment in June 1865.
George wrote most of his letters to his older brother, Thomas Cook (b. 1838) of Crete. They were the children of William Cook (1810-1890) and Elizabeth Atkinson (1803-1863).
These letters are from the personal collection of Ryan Martin and were offered for transcription and publication on Spared & Shared by express consent.
[Editor’s Note: the header image is a picture of the 113th Illinois taken in Memphis.]
Letter 1
Memphis, Tennessee December 15, 1862
Thomas Cook,
Dear brother, I now take my seat to pen you a few lines to inform you that I am well, hoping these few lines will find you the same, and Father and Mother I hope are well and getting along with your fall work well. I should have wrote to you before but I have not had time.
We left Memphis on the 26th of November on a march and we have been marching ever since. Well, in the first place I will say that the roads are very muddy and it has been hard traveling. It never snows here in winter but it rains most awful sometime. I know December is their winter month so it is in the middle of winter here and about two feet of mud to sleep in. But that’s nothing.
In the second place I will say that in addition to the mud, we have some awful hills to climb which is good work for the mules and makes very slow traveling. Six miles a day is a hard day’s march and take till ten o’clock at night to do it at that.
We went from Memphis to Germantown—a very pleasant town—but we left it mostly in the shape of ashes. Then we left and went down into Mississippi after Price and his army. Price was encamped on the Tallahatchie River but when we got there, the bird had flown and burned the bridge so we could not follow him. But we went to work and built a bridge in three days so as to cross the river. Then our men had a little brush with him and we took three hundred prisoners. Now Price has gone to Vicksburg and we did not follow him any further.
We went from the [Talla]hatchie River to Holly Springs, the hilliest road ever you see, but Holly Springs is a very handsome place when you get there. But everything is going to rack [and ruin]. The soldiers destroy everything—they burn houses and fences and crops and all—everything. There is not 80 rods of good fence in the whole country.
We went from Holly Springs back again to Memphis, but how long we shall stay here I cannot say. I think not long. I think we shall go down the river to Vicksburg in a few days. We came back yesterday, the 14th of December, making a trip of 18 days. As for me, I stand the marching very well but there was about half of the regiment that give out. The hardest part is after marching all day in a heavy rain with your supper of crackers in your pocket to have them all spoilt with the wet and have to lay down in the mud without any supper. But mud makes a soft bed to sleep on.
The country out here is all timber and very heavy timber too, from one end to the other. Wherever I have been, it is one vast forest—no openings at all—nothing but trees and stumps. All the large plantations have been cleaned up by the colored people. Some of the large farmers have as many as two or three hundred slaves on their plantations. There was one day 140 slaves left one man and came into our regiment and came with us to Memphis—quite a loss for the man. But then it could not be helped.
Levi [James] and Darton [?] are well and stand soldiering very well. [Sgt.] Henry Case has been sick ever since we came here but he is getting better now. He did not go with is on our march. He stayed in the hospital in Memphis. He is getting better fast.
When you get this, please write. Direct your letters to George Cook, in care of Capt. George R. Clark, Co. A, 113th Regt. Ills. Vol. , Memphis, Tennessee.
If you put these directions on your letters, I will get them. Now I want you to be sure to write and write soon and tell me how you all get along with your work. How near you have got through husking corn and how you get along with plowing and how George Hill gets along with his work and tell me if you have thrashed and how your grain turned out and how you get along with shelling corn and how all the folks get along. I want to hear some news. I am so lonesome here. Tell George Hill to send me a few lines too and let me know how he makes it go. Tell me if you have had any snow yet. I get along very well. Money is no good here for you cannot buy anything with it—not even postage stamps. I have offered ten cents for a postage tamp to put on this letter but could not so I have to send it without and you will have to pay it yourself. Tell me how Mother gets along with her work and if her health is good. Tell Mother that I should like to have her mince pie to eat. Tell her that I think I shall be home in time to have some of the strawberries next summer. Give my respects to George Hill and my love o Father and Mother and keep some for yourself. Please write, — George Cook
To Thomas Cook
Letter 2
In front of Vicksburg State of Louisiana January 25, 1863
Dear Brother,
I now seat myself to write you a few lines to let you know that I am still able to eat my allowance, hoping you are the same. When I wrote to Father last, I was at Napoleon, State of Arkansas. Now I am in Louisiana in front of Vicksburg. We landed here on the 22nd. The weather is very rainy and muddy. We are at present engaged in digging a canal to as to get out gunboats below Vicksburg. We have thrown up breastworks and planted our cannons so as to defend ourselves for we are in reach of the enemy’s guns. They throw two or three shells everyday but have done no damage yet though they come very close to us. We have a good view of the City and we can see their boats as they run up and down the river. Our guns put a hole through one of them yesterday. Then the enemy gave us a few shell but done no damage.
We are getting new troops everyday. The officers say that it will take about three weeks to dig this canal. I am gaining strength every day since we left the boat. I received your letter on the 24th with the stamps in it. All was safe.
When we was in Vicksburg before, I came across Orin Alford. [Orrin T. Alfred, Co. I, 13th Ill.] He is [in] the 13th Illinois Regiment. This is the first fight he was in. He is 3rd Sergeant of his company. Also Anson Tuttle [Tuthill] is in the same company with Orrin. He ia a large stout fellow. I had a long talk with him yesterday.
We have to work night and day almost, Sundays and week days all the same. No difference. I tell you, there is not much fun in it as some folks think there is. I wish that Dan Hewes [Hughs?] was in my place about two weeks and see how he would like it. I think he would have a belly full of it. I know that if I was home again, I would wait for a draft before I would go a step. This is all I have time to write at present. Write soon and tell me all the news and what kind of times you have. Write long letters for they are the only comfort I get here. I send my love to Father and Mother and you give my respects to George Hill and tell him to write a few lines to me. I think Father done well with his horse. — George Cook
We have no snow here yet. It is muddy all winter long. The ground never freezes at all. We are ten hundred miles below Cairo—pretty well down in Rebeldom. I think when we take Vicksburg, that our fighting will be done in the West. What they are doing in the East, I do not know for we cannot get hold of a paper to read. We just have been ordered out to go to digging in that old ditch again and I must hurry up and eat my dinner which is a plate of beans with nothing to it.
Write as often as you can for we can get your letters better than you can get ours. I shall write as often as I have a chance if I live and if I die. May God bless you all. Goodbye.
Letter 3
[Expedition to Rolling Fork, Mississippi, via Muddy, Steele’s and Black Bayous and Deer Creek]
Headquarters 113th Regt. Illinois Vols. Young’s Point, Louisiana March 28, 1863
Thomas Cook,
Dear brother, I received your letter last night and was very glad to hear from you but was very sorry to hear that Mother is sick. I am glad to hear that the rest are all well. I am well at present though I have had some hard times since I last wrote to you. I should have wrote home before this for I should have got your letter had I been in camp but we have been on a march for 11 days. We was ordered up on the morning of the 17th of March at about 4 o’clock in the morning with one day’s rations in our knapsacks and our blankets on our shoulders and [told] to leave all the rest of our things in camp. So with out guns and 40 rounds of cartridges in our cartridge boxes, we started under cover of a heavy fog.
We marched four miles when we got on board of the steamboats and started up the river. The swift-footed steamers soon brought us to land 15 miles up the river. Everybody was wondering where we was going to and what we was going to do up here with only one day’s rations along with us. Gen. Stuart went on shore, looked around a spell, and then ordered the boats to lay to for the night.
Well in the morning our grub had run out. Gen. Stuart ordered us to go on up the river to see if we could get anything to eat. We run up the river about 15 miles and landed at a handsome plantation. Here our company was ordered to go ashore to kill some beef. We killed one cow and a lot of sheep and started back to the rest of the boats. We got there about 5 o’clock, having been all day with[out] a mouthful of anything to eat. We got there about dark. [Received but] a chunk of beef with[out] anything to [go with] it—no salt, no pepper, no bread.
The next morning after making our breakfast out of beef again, we started to march through the woods. We went about one mile when we came to some more boats in the woods—a funny place for steamboats to be—but the water was high and had run through a ravine about like that seventy. Here we stayed all night with nothing for supper. In the morning we got another day’s rations of crackers. These all went up for breakfast. We went on board the boats and run up the Black river about twenty miles. This is the finniest river you ever saw. The water looks like ink—black as a nigger’s face. Well we landed a little before dark and marched about two miles to where we camped.
There was a large plantation. Corn was up about a foot. The Negroes never thought of us coming out there. Here we had to lay down without any supper but I was about starved out and so I went into a nigger hut here. They was roasting a chicken which I confiscated with a large Johnny Cake and made out a good supper.
The next morning we got another day’s rations of crackers and started on a march. We marched on quick step all day till about 4 o’clock in the afternoon when we troops was attacked by the Rebels. We was thrown into line of battle and ordered to advance. The you ought to have seen the coats and blankets go scattered in every direction. Here I lost my blanket. We soon put them to flight and after running through the woods after them for about two hours, we brought up in the road again. Here we soon learned that the rebels was about ten thousand strong [and] about 5 miles in our advance. This was a stunner and we made up our minds that we had better retreat.
Here we was without anything to eat and within five miles of a large force so off we started on a quick retreat, We went till ten o’clock when we lay down to rest. Here is commenced to rain and it rained good and strong. We have no such rains up North. We killed a hog and roasted it over the fire in the morning for breakfast when we started on in the mud and water and rain. Here my boots failed to keep me dry for every step I went in over the tops. In this style, we paddled all day lay down in the mud at night and slept sound as a brick, the rain falling all night.
The next day we got about near to where we could get some more hard crackers which was grabbed at and no grumbling. In the afternoon, the sun came out fine and we partly got our clothes dry. At night we made our beds and expected to get a good night’s sleep but our pickets were drove in and we was ordered to fall into line of battle. In this way, we stood all night. The next morning we marched on board of the boat again. Here I lay down and liied to slept myself to death. Here we got some pies and some butter and after running round two days, we got back to Young’s Point on the night of the 27th and here I got your letter. What we will do next, I do not know.
Vicksburg is not taken yet nor is it likely to be taken yet awhile. The Rebels have shelled us out of the canal so it is a failure as I always thought it would [be] after so much labor and so many lives been lost by sickness by being down in this swamp. They talk about starving out the Rebels. If some of these big bugs would come down here and see some of the plantations on the Black river and all through the South stocked with cattle and hogs and chickens, geese and turkeys—every plantation is stocked with poultry, and the woods and fields are [ ] with cattle and hogs. They talk about living off of the enemy and eating them out of house and home. They have not see the corn cribs that line the roads wherever you go. We may feed our army horses at their corn cribs and feed our soldiers on their stock, and still there is stock enough in the South to feed both armies and keep them a going for years yet. They have got corn enough to make corn bread and they have got meat enough to eat. The Southern army lives better today than the Northern army. Every place we go to, every plantation has ten or twelve nigger huts on it and in every hut on the plantation, you will find from one to two barrels of molasses and sugar. Why the other day I went into an old log hut. It looked some like John Cole’s blacksmith ship. In this I found one barrel of salt, three barrels of the best salted ham, one barrel of molasses, and one of sugar and a barrel of sides ad a bout 15 bushels of potatoes. The old reb himself was in his nice house with about a hundred slaves around him. I got a canteen of sides and a handful of salt. This was all that we must touch. A litle while after this, we was attacked by the enemy and then our Generals say, “Well Boys, we will soon starve them out.”
Capt. [George] Clark has come back. He has been promoted to Major. He did not bring the other companies with him adn he says that he thinks that we will all go to Springfield in a little while. If we do, I shall come home as soon as we get there.
You said in your letter that George Shipley was going to get married. Write and tell me if she is good looking or not. Tell him when you see him that I wish him a happy life and if I was home, I would dance at his wedding. He had better wait till I come home but it is getting dark and I must close. Write soon. Tell George Hill to write. Give my respects to all. Much love to all—to Mother, to Father, and to yourself. I trust Mother will be [better] when you get this. I think Father is going in on trading horses.
Letter 4
On the Field in the Rear of Vicksburg Headquarters 113th Regt. Ill. Vols. June 14, 1863
Thomas Cook,
Dear brother, I once more take the opportunity of writing you a few lines to let you know that I am well at present. Hoping these few lines will find you the same.
We are now laying on the field in the rear of Vicksburg digging rifle pits waiting for the rebs to give up their arms and come with us to Chicago. But they do not like the plan very well. How long they will hold out, no one can tell. It can’t be very long though. I think we will be in Vicksburg by the 4th of July at the furthest calculation. Gen. Grant says that he can take the place in three hours but he does not want to lose so many men and Grant knows what he is doing. We have lost men enough now. There is one or two gets killed every day while on duty.
The young man that I slept with all winter was killed yesterday. 1 He was a corporal and we had just gone upon the works to help to move a gun. I was standing close by his side and we was looking across through a hollow at the Rebel’s stockade when the bullet came, hitting him in the left side, cutting his inwards and lodged inside. When the ball hit him, he staggered forward onto his face and rolled over on his back. [That’s] when he said, “Boys, I am killed.” He lived about half an hour after he was shot. So they are getting picked off one at a time through the lines.
I wrote you the other day a few lines with a lead pencil. I do not know whether you would get it or not and if you did, maybe you could not read it. Levi James 2 was wounded in the fight. He has gone to Memphis to the hospital. The other Thornton boys are all well.
Write as soon as you get this and tell me all the news—how you get along with your farming. Tell me where Father is. You said nothing about him in your last letter and what he is doing, Tell him to write a few lines too. And George Hill—how he gets along with his work. I wish I was there to help you with your work. Tell me all about Mother and where she is buried and what was the matter with her. Forgive me if I do soil this sheet with a few tears for I can’t help it. I will say no more. Tell me if you have heard from Uncle Oats lately and if you know where John Oats is. There is a great many Ohio troops came down here lately and if I knew what regiment he was in, I might find him.
Much love to all. — George Cook
To Thomas Cook
1 Possibly William Ferrell of Chicago who served in Co. A with George. The roster states that he was killed on 14 June 1863 at Vicksburg, Mississippi.
2 Levi H. James (1844-1912) was the son of George B. James.
Letter 5
Corinth, Tennessee [Mississippi] August 12, 1863
Thomas Cook.
Dear brother, I once more take the pleasure of writing you a few lines to let you know that I am well as this leaves me, hoping this letter will find you the same.
Our regiment has gone to Corinth to recruit up a little, There is out of our five companies, 164 sick in the hospital. I am in the hospital as nurse for the sick. There is two men in our company fit for duty. The rest are all sick. This is a good healthy place and a handsome country. Apples are 5 cents a dozen, and peaches all you want for nothing. Milk and butter scarce. Plenty of watermelons as large as you can lift.
We got our last pay before we left Vicksburg. Did you or Father ever get the money I allotted home? When you wrote, you never said anything about it and I never heard whether you got ot or not. When you write, let me know and how much you have received. Write and tell me how you get along with your harvesting. I suppose you have got all through with [it] long ago.
This is a great country for potatoes. They grow very large and they raise a great deal of corn in the South. Out at Jackson in Mississippi, I rode through one field of corn in one plantation [where] there was ten thousand acres in it—quite a small field.
There is some talk of making cavalry out of us and if we stay down here, I hope they will. But there is a good show for our coming up North before long.
How do you get along with the draft up North? I suppose the boys are getting a little scared again. I do not think they will draft much in Illinois. Every regiment in the field now is almost from Illinois. Write and tell me what kind of teams you have got. I suppose that Father has got through going with the horse and is at home now. If we come up North, why of course I will come home. I can get a furlough here and come home if we do not go North but it will cost a little too much for me.
This is all I have got to write this time. Write soon. Write all the news. Give my love to Father and keep a share for yourself. Tell Father to write a few lines in your next. Levi James has got his discharge. I think he will lose his arm. I saw him at Milliken’s Bend as we came up the river. Martin Pierson is in the hospital and so is all the Thornton boys.
— George Cook
Direct your letters as before to Memphis to follow the regiment. — George Cook
Letter 6
Corinth, Mississippi September 16th [1863]
Thomas Cook,
Dear brother, it is with pleasure that I take my pen in hand to write you a few lines to inform you that I am well as this leave me hoping it will find you the same. I had a hard sick spell which took some of the flesh off of me but I am coming up again. I received your kind letter this morning and was glad to hear from you and that you was well and getting along with your farming so well. You say that oats and wheat are good. I am glad to hear it. I have not seen a good crop of wheat or oats since I left home. The South is the place to raise corn. I rode through one field that had two thousand acres in it—a good patch for our troops to take care of this fall to feed their teams over this winter.
You said that potatoes are small this year. There is plenty out here and large ones at that. I should like to have been at the show at Thornton with you but I am many miles away. I think I could have rode the mule. I have rode a good many since I have ben in the South and never got throwed yet.
I heard that Miss Young is married. She wrote me a letter in June that she was going to be married and wanted me to tell Levi of it and to talk with him and not think it strange. I wish I could have a good talk with you. I could tell you a good deal about them. I don’t blame her for marriage though I think she might have got a young man. She married just to spite Levi. Levi showed me all her letters she sent to him and she sent him her picture and he broke it as soon as he got it. He was glad she was married. I think that her and Levi was promised to each other. Please say nothing about this to anyone for Levi told all about her and showed me her letters as a secret and would not have it known for anything that I had said a word. I could tell more about them but I guess I will not at present for he never told [Martin] Pierson a thing or showed him a thing. Levi gave me her picture. I have had it ever since last winter. I saw Levi as we came up the river to Memphis. He was at Milliken’s Bend in the hospital. His arm was very bad.
You say that Orrin Alfred is at home. I saw Orrin at Jackson about two months ago. He looked well. He married a girl in Missouri at Rolla. Alvey Parks was at Vicksburg also but I did not see him. Charley Wilder from Thornton saw him out there. You say that Clark Holbrook knocked old man Gray down. Clark is getting smart in his old age. I should think that if he feels so much like fighting, that he would come to the war and knock a little. It would do him good. A few such men and we would whip the South. I think Clark is married, ain’t he? You said that Father was in Chicago and got 20 dollars from me. We have ben paid up to the 1st of July and they say that we will get no more pay till the 1st of January. You talk as thougfh you was a going to housekeeping this fall. I hope you will send me a piece of the wedding cake. I wish I was out there to shivaree you a little. I would make you think the South was coming. But pray, where is the bride going to be?
I should like to have you send me yours and her picture so I can see what she looked like/ I got a letter from Father the other day and answered it Write as soon as you get this and tell me the news and please send me some postage stamps. Give my best respects to all who may enquire after me and tell them that I am all right yet. Write and tell me how the draft is getting along in your part and what they think about the war and when it will close. There is a great many of the South coming over and joining our side. There is two or three regiments at Corinth.
Give my love to Father and keep a share for yourself. Direct your letters to Corinth, Mississippi. Co. A, 113th Regt. Illinois. — George Cook
Letter 7
Corinth, Mississippi October 4, 1863
Thomas Cook,
Dear brother, I received the letter from Uncle and Aunt that you sent to me and was very glad to hear from them and that they were all well and was glad to hear from you. I had been looking for a letter some time from you and one from Father. I see that John Oats has got to be Lieutenant. I received a paper from you on Thursday last and was very glad to get it as papers here are very scarce, the Union soldiers having pulled down all printing establishments that had Southern principles. Our Colonel has returned from the North. He looks as if the North agreed with him and I have no doubt but what it would agree with some of the rest of us if we could only get up there. The Colonel has got command of the post at Corinth. He took command on the first of October. So you see that there is a good chance for us to stay here a spell yet. I expect that the regiment will move into town and do Provist Guard duty this winter.
I am still in the hospital doing duty [as nurse]. I am well and able to eat my allowance at present. We have plenty to eat and of that, what is good we have good bread and plenty of potatoes though they are rather small, plenty of ham and beans without end. Onions by the bushel. We have pie for supper, tea and coffee. We have been very scarce of water. Yesterday it rained all day and filled the cistern up so we have plenty at present to use. The hospital is close to the regiment so that I can see the boys every day. The boys from Thornton are well. They have good frame barracks to live in this winter if they do not have to leave them and tramp round again as we did last winter. We have plenty of clothes to wear. I just have drawn a new suit throughout. There is a good deal of stir here just now about the pending battle. They are sending out all the troops that have been lying here through the summer to reinforce Rosecrans at Chattanooga and troops from Vicksburg are passing through here every day [and on] every train of cars from Memphis. There is going to be a hard fought battle somewhere near Chattanooga this fall.
Our old Army Corps is coming here to Corinth to garrison the place and let the Eastern army catch up with us. They have got a long way behind in their fighting. I guess that we will have to and take Charleston for there has not been any battles here of late. All that is done in the East at Charleston, Fort Wagner, and Morris Island, Fort Sumter, and those places that they have been cracking away at ever since the war has begun. I hope that this fall will finish up all the fighting so that the soldiers can get home in time to help to do the spring work. But I am afraid it will not.
Rosecrans is falling back into Tennessee again. He had a fight with Bragg [at Chickamauga] and got flaxed out and had to fall back with heavy losses. This is discouraging. I believe that there is one thing sure. and that is this—that this war would close in 30 days if a Brigadier General did not get anymore pay than a private. It is the pay our head generals is getting that is keeping this war up so long. Stop their pay and then the war will stop—and in a hurry too. THe war would play out quick. But as long as men are getting $25 or 30 dollars a day for doing nothing and all the whiskey they can drink, they are not in any hurry to close the war. They are making too much money out of the government. They say that it takes a long while to settle a national affair, and so it does. But what is the use of 75,000 able bodied men sitting on their marrow bones for twelve large months and not do a stroke of anything? I know that the South could have been whipped long ago if they had only gone ahead instead of standing still and drilling and digging ditches that never did nor never will do them a cent’s worth of good—just killing the men off and that all the good it does.
A man with a strap on each shoulder and a bar across it can get a furlough home but a private can’t come it. Yet they must wait another year first and then they will see about it. I suppose that you have made a great improvement since I was at home and taken yourself a wife. I wonder if you heard any tin pans and cow bells and leg chains jingle round the house about that time when you was spliced [married]. Write and tell me when you was married and who married you.
They are raising negro regiments as fast as they can. They have got four or five here in Corinth. They will do guard duty and take a good deal of work off of the soldiers’ hands.
Write as soon as you get this and tell me if you have thrashed yet and if you have, how much grain you had. I expect that you are busy plowing now and it will soon be cornhusking time. It wil soon be winter. We had a frost last night. They days are very warm and fine but the nights are getting chilly and cold. The Rebs made a raid last night and burnt a railroad bridge between here and Memphis. This may stop the mail a few days but not long. There are some rumors that the Rebs are laying back in the woods thinking of making an attack on this place but I guess that there is not much danger at present. We are prepared for them. Let them come.
Our regiment drew new guns last week. They are good ones so the Reb had better look out how close he comes to one of us. We had good meetings out here—preaching every night, and there is some good preachers too. I heard one old man—a Johnny Rebel—preach one Sunday. He was as good a preacher as I ever heard. I dread the coming of winter more than I think I would up North. Up there it freezes up and you have sleighing. Here it never freezes up hard enough to hold a man up and it is rain instead of snow and knee deep in mud all winter. A person is all the time wet and has wet feet and is all the time chilly when he is out.
I heard that Jane Hughs was married. Tell me whether it is so or not. If so, who she married. I have not heard a word from Levi James for two months. I wish you would tell me if he has got home yet. I expect that John Hood is about as good as married. I understand that he runs that old buggy upon the ridge very often to see you know who—I mean the girl that lived with brother Smith’s last winter and in the spring when she went home. She wrote Levi a letter which I had the honor of reading. She said that Crete was a very hard place and that she was glad to say that there was one good family living in Crete and that was Dr. [Samuel] Hood’s. She said that they always showed her the kindest attention and always tried to make her feel at home and she said that John was a fine man and that John wanted to enlist and go to fight for his country so bad but his Father could not spare him. He had such a large farm to work and John had to tend to that and he felt very bad over it.
Levi was sick at the time he got this letter and it made him a little made and he asked me to answer it for him which I done to the best of my ability. And it is the last letter ever I wrote to her and the last one I shall write though I got one the other day from her and Lydia. Well Levi furnished pen and ink and a sheet of paper somewhat larger than this and at work I went filling the sheet full and more too. I told her my experience from the earliest period of my existence up to the present moment. I gave her my views on politics and on the present war and a man’s duty to his country in her hour of danger. What if Dr. Hood has got a large farm? He has got Tom and Sam, two of the best men in the town. I told her that Mr. Hood when the draft was talked of so strong, found time to spare John to let him go into Chicago and draw out rotten sausages into the flat and then go home and tell round the lie that his Johnny had got to be clerk in a hardware store and as soon as the danger of the draft was over, Johnny found time to go home again. She didn’t like the way I talked about my politics and I guess she didn’t like the way I talked about John. And in the next place, there was too much for her. And what kind of an answer do you think I got? Well, sir, she went to work and got a Chicago Times paper and clipped it in two, sent me the one half and Levi the other with a note complimenting me on being such a good politician and that if I had a mind to write her a sheet all about the war, that she would het it printed in the Chicago Times. Well, as I did not wish to disgrace myself by having a piece of my writing come out in a Copperhead paper, I concluded that I would not write any more letters to young girls so that put an end to my writing there. Now if John wants to enlist so bad and his father had got such a large farm that he can’t spare him, I will exchange places with him. He may com out here and soldier and I will come home and take care of the place. I know that I should feel very bad if I was at home and couldn’t enlist and I suppose he does the same. You can tell the Dr. that if John wants to enlist, send him down here and I will make the change with him for one year. I could take care of the girls if nothing more. 1
This is about all that I can find time to write and my sheet of paper is very nigh full. I trust that the neighbors are all well. Crete has made quite a change since I left. Everybody is getting married very fast. Has Harvey Myrick got married to the Allen gurl yet? It is about time.
Give my best respects to all you may enquirer after me. Tell them that I am all right. Tell Father to write. He has not answered my last letter yet. Maybe he did not get it. Write soon. Wrote long letters. Write often. Much love to all and a good share for yourself. Tell Father to write. From your brother, — George Cook
Write soon.
1 This long paragraph refers to Dr. Samuel Hood (1815-1908) and his son, John James Hood (1840-1926) of Crete, Will county, Illinois. Public records show that John Hood never served in the Civil War. Dr. Hood’s other sons were Thomas Hood (b. 1852) and Samuel Hood (b. 1853).
Letter 8
Chewalla, Tennessee November 4, 1863
Dear Father,
I take my pen in hand to pen you a few rough lines in an awful hurry in answer to your welcome letter which came to hand on the 3rd. I was glad to hear from home and to hear that you are all well. I am well of course. So are all the Thornton boys.
We are at present at Chewalla doing picket duty on the outside post, and I had a great time with two guerrillas. They came to my post and wanted me to pass them through the lines. They said that they had deserted the Rebel army. I would not let them in and then they wanted to sneak back into the woods. Then I told them that they could not go. Then they was going anyhow so I cocked my old gun on them and made them stand in the middle of the road till the Sergeant of the Guard came. Then we marched them into camp and turned them over to the commander of the post. He sent them to Corinth for winter quarters.
This is a lonesome place. Not much of anything going on. Our barracks are half a mile from the Memphis & Charleston Railroad. There is no trading to be done—only with the few citizens that come to our lines. The women folk come to the lines two days in every week—Tuesdays and Saturdays. These two are trading days. Their produce is a few chickens which look as if the war had some effect upon them. They in general are more bones than meat. They fetch in some butter and a good deal of butter milk worth 30 cents a pound. And they fetch in some potatoes which is worth one dollar and a half a bushel. And they sometimes fetch in a few eggs. Some of the eggs are fresh and some have chickens in them. We get the one with chickens in as cheap as those without. We trade them salt and pork sowbelly, rice, flour, coffee, and such things as these which we have left of our rations. Yesterday I traded 30 pounds of flour for two bushels of potatoes. I made a good trade. I have got the pot on boiling and I am going to have a good dinner out of potatoes, pepper, salt, [and] a piece of corn bread that I paid a dime for. But last night the mice eat about half of it up so the corn bread part will be scarce. A piece of sow belly, a cup of water, will make my dinner and it is a meal good enough for a king or old Abe Lincoln himself.
This is about all that I have to write unless it is something on the war. I think that the war must soon close or there will be a great suffering in the South amongst the poor folks. There is a great many already suffering. Very few raised anything this summer and the few that did raise any have had them most all destroyed so that they are dependent upon our lines for their support. They have hardly any clothes to wear. Most all go bare footed. They have poor houses to live in. All the good ones have been burnt to the ground in the beginning of the war and the folks had to move into the nigger shanties. Things in the South look rather scanty at present and Jeff Davis thinks so too, I guess. He is already hunting a mouse hole to crawl out of and I think he had better for there is hundreds of his own men that would shoot him if they had a good chance.
Letter 9
Memphis, Tennessee May 20, 1864
Thomas Cook,
Dear brother, I take great pleasure in again penning you a few lines in answer to your welcome letter which came to hand this morning by the due course of mail. I am glad to hear that you are all well. I am well and cheerful and am constantly thinking of the good time coming when this cruel war is over when I can come home again and see all my old friends. That time, I trust, is not far distant for I believe that Grant will be successful in taking Richmond. And when we get Richmond, I think that it will about close up the war.
We are having good times now in camp. But that will soon be over for we are under marching orders. How soon we will move or where we do not know. The weather here is very warm.
Well Thomas, one year ago yesterday we was fighting at Vicksburg and yesterday we was fighting over a keg of beer. Thomas, tell me in your next letter how far you live from Peotone.
I think that the fall that Mary had must have of been a fall from grace. But you have not told me who the father of the child is. Give my respects to George Hill and tell him to write to me. Give my well wishes to all who may enquire after me. My pen is very poor so you will excuse me from writing anymore at present. The boys from Thornton are all well. Write soon and direct as before, — George Cook
I could not find an image of any member of the 61st Tennessee Infantry in uniform though this image appeared in Military Images Magazine as an “Unidentified Tennessee Confederate.”
James Knox Polk Sayler (1839-1919) was raised in Greene County, Tennessee, the son of John Sayler (1808-1879) and Mary (“Polly”) Fink (1809-1895). After attending Milligan College, Sayler joined Co. A of the 61st Tennessee Mounted Infantry Regiment (Confederate) as a private in mid-November 1862. The unit was dispatched immediately to Mississippi, where they spent time in Jackson and Vicksburg. On July 4, 1863, the 61st Tennessee was present at Vicksburg and was surrendered as part of Major General M. L. Smith’s Division. According to his muster rolls, he was absent on parole until 30 April 1864 but there is no record of his returning to the ranks after that date. After the war, Sayler returned home to Greene County, where he became a professor at a school in Romeo. Sayler died in 1919 and is buried in Greene County.
Serving in the same company with James were two brothers, Jacob (“Jake”) F. Sayler (1842-1863), and John R. Sailer (1841-1891). Jake did not survive the war. He enlisted at the same time as James but was in the ranks and was taken prisoner at the Battle of Big Black River Bridge on 17 May 1863. According to Jake’s muster rolls, he was taken to Fort Delaware, arriving there on 15 June 1863, then transferred to Point Lookout, Maryland, where he died of disease in October 1863. His name appears on a plaque (“J. F. Saylor”) in the Point Lookout Confederate Cemetery. According to John’s muster rolls, he deserted on 17 May 1863, the day of the Battle of Big Black River Bridge, and apparently never returned to the regiment.
The letters comprising this small collection were primarily exchanged between John Sayler (1808-1879) of Greene County, Tennessee, and his sons, James and Jacob, during their service in the 61st Tennessee Infantry. With the exception of a correspondence from Grenada, Mississippi, dated late December 1862, all other letters from the sons (primarily James) were penned in the vicinity of Vicksburg. The home front correspondences of John Sayler prominently mention numerous family names that will be familiar to individuals with deep roots in Greene County. Moreover, these letters illuminate the prevailing conflicts in Eastern Tennessee, a region marked by divided loyalties during the war.
More of James K. P. Sayler’s correspondence, writings and speeches, bills, contracts, and other papers can be found in The James K. P. Sayler Papers, 1857-1943, at the Special Collections & University Archives at the University of Tennessee, Knoxville. The correspondence dating after 1861 contains many letters from Sayler and his brother John, both of whom served as Confederate soldiers during the war, to their family in Greeneville. Sayler, who served in the Vicksburg, Mississippi, area, provides descriptions of camp life as well as information on military movement and battles.
Addressed to J. K. P. Sayler, Care of Capt. Dodd, Co. A, Pitt’s Regiment Tennessee Volunteers, Vaugh’s Brigade, Jackson, Mississippi
Greene county, State of Tennessee Friday night, December 19th 1862
Dear sons,
I take htis present opportunity of writing a few lines to inform you that we are all well at present, hoping that these few lines may find you both enjoying the same state of health. I want you to write to me as often as you can get the time to do it. I like to hear from you every week and I will write every week if I can.
The news is that Jefferson Davis is gone home or down the country. What for, I do not know. I heard that he, Davis, made a speech in Knoxville. I’d like to see his speech and hear what he spoke on. Write to me what you would like to hear from [me] or anything you would like to have. I’d like to hear from Samuel Spencer and John Davis and all the company. Tell my best respects to Captain Dodd.
We are all doing the best we can these hard times. Oh that God would bless our land again but we are a sinful people and has brought this war upon us by sin and therefore I want you to pray both for me and help me to bear my trials and troubles that I have in this world. But by the grace of God, I try to bear them all.
We have some very cold weather at present. The nights froze everything till the water are very low yet the crick does not run. So no more at present, only remain your affectionate father until death, — John Sayler
Letter 2
[Immediately after being mustered into Confederate service the regiment was placed in Brigadier General John C. Vaughn’s Brigade, along with the 60th and 62nd Tennessee Regiments, and ordered to Mississippi, arriving at Jackson, Mississippi late in November, 1862. These three regiments remained together in Vaughn’s Brigade throughout the war.]
Grenada, Mississippi Saturday morning, December 20th 1862
Mr. John Sayler & family Dear Parents, brothers & sisters
I take up my pen this morning to drop a few lines for your perusal and information. I am well this morning and hope and sincerely desire that this will find you all enjoying the great blessing of good health. I received yours of December 6th on last Saturday and answered it on Sunday and sent it by the hand of Rev. W. H. Crawford.
On Tuesday we received orders to cook two days rations and it was reported we were to go to Columbus, Mississippi. On Wednesday we got orders to proceed to Grenada so we left in the morning. The boil on brother Jacob’s neck was so that he could not carry his knapsack, haversack, &c. with ease or convenience so he in company with several others stayed in charge of the tents. He was in good health otherwise. We left the following men of our company at Jackson, Mississippi: Arch Campbell, Abe Lane, William Stonecifer, J. F. Sayler, Henry H. Cox, W[illiam] H. Kelsey, P. F. Farris, &c. &c. in charge of the tents.
We got to this place on Thursday morning and pitched our fires on the west side of the city. It was reported at Jackson that the Yankees had taken this place. We now have many rumors as to the situations of the Yankees. Some says they are about fifteen miles from here, others that our cavalry under Gen. Earl Van Dorn had made a circuit of 50 miles without finding the enemy. I know not which is correct. Neither, I expect.
We are ordered this morning to cook 3 days rations. Some think we are going to Columbus, others think we are going to Vicksburg. Our Brigade is in Maj. Gen. Maury’s Division.
Maj. Gen. Sterling Price on horseback; though the artist did not accurately depict Price’s “robust form.”He weighed, reportedly, about 300 pounds.
On yesterday, Maury’s Division was reviewed by the “Scipio” of the West—Maj. Gen. “Sterling Price.” He presents a fine appearance on horseback. He is of a robust form, pleasing appearance, gray hairs, yet he appears hale and hearty. I think a great deal of him. You know I always admired him but I think more of him now, if it be possible, than I ever did before. I expect we will be required to face the enemy before long, yet it may be months. In this world of uncertainty, we cannot tell what a day may bring forth. Little did I think a month ago that we should make the trip we have and be at this place. I am as well satisfied as I expected. We have had plenty to eat till yesterday our rations were short. We are ordered to the fortifications.
Saturday evening, 3 o’clock. We went out to the fortifications this morning and returned to camp about 1 o’clock. It was reported the Yanks were advancing and that a battle was expected. Some think it was to try the courage of the men. Col. [Fountain E.] Pitts 1 made a few remarks before we marched out. He wanted Tennesseans to be true to their former renown and if any had lost their courage, he gave them permission to retire from the ranks. None, however, was so dastardly as to accept of the proposition. I know not when we will have a battle but I expect it will occur before long.
We have 6 divisions at Grenada—about 50,000. The number of the Feds are supposed to be about 50,000. I will now close for the present. Write at your convenience. Direct as heretofore. With my best wishes for your welfare, I remain your affectionate son, — J. K. P. Sayler
Sunday morning, December 21st Grenada, Mississippi
Dear parents,
I am well this morning. I hope this will find you all well. I would love to see you all and enjoy the pleasure of your society and talk about the past and tell you my thoughts of what I have seen. Though it is with anxiety, trials and sorrow that we are separated, yet, if by the blessing of a kind Providence, I should be permitted to return, I would not regret it. It is a great school, yet the duties are hard.
Where we are now encamped, the land is rolling and the water is better than at any place we have been since we left Henderson’s. The most of the places where we have ben the land was low and the water bad. The country here is generally level. Between here and Jackson is some as good land as I ever saw. We are about 104 miles from Jackson. The company, mostly, love this place better than Jackson.
Our mail starts in a short time so I will close. Give my respects to all my friends. With my prayer to God that peace may shortly come, I am your loving son, — J. K. P. Sayler
1 Fountain Elliott Pitts (1808-1874) was an American Methodist minister and Confederate chaplain. He established Methodist missions in Brazil and Argentina in 1835–1836. During the Civil War, Pitts joined the Confederate States Army, first as a chaplain in the 11th Tennessee regiment for six months, and later as a colonel in the 61st Tennessee regiment in the Great Smoky Mountains. He also fought “Federal gunboats for about five months at Vicksburg.” He became known as “Fighting Parson.” After the war, he was the first pastor of the McKendree Church (later known as the West End United Methodist Church) in Nashville, Tennessee.
Letter 3
[The regiment’s first action of any consequence was at the Battle of Chickasaw Bayou and Chickasaw Bluffs, outside Vicksburg, December 6-29, 1862. Vaughn’s Brigade held the abattis on the left wing of the defenses. The 60th was detached to Brigadier General S. M. Barton’s Brigade on the third day of the fighting, the 62nd to Brigadier General Stephen D. Lee’s Brigade on the second day, leaving he 61st to hold the abattis. Lieutenant General J. C. Pemberton’s report stated the heavy abattis prevented the approach of the enemy except with sharpshooters who advanced continuously, but were met with firmness by be East Tennesseans. The regiment suffered only four casualties. In this battle the Federals suffered heavy losses.]
Vicksburg, Mississippi December 26th 1862
John Sayler, Esq. Dear Father,
As we have changed our location, I deem it my duty to write a few lines to you. We left Granada on the 23rd and came to Jackson on the 24th. I found Jacob considerably improved. On yesterday (Christmas) we arrived at Vicksburg. I and Jacob are both enjoying pretty good health. The boil on Jacob’s neck was quite bad but it is now getting well. We are now together here and in fine spirits. I wish, hope and sincerely desire that this letter will reach you and find you all in good health.
I received your letter of December 6th at Jackson on the 13th. Since then I have received none. Our moving about so often I presume is the cause. I am very anxious to hear from home, yet, I will patiently wait. I saw Jacob E. Wells, Celin Armentrout, and William Robertson on yesterday. They were all well. Buck Armentrout looks as well as I ever saw him. Jake Wells looks tolerably well. Today I saw Cyrus Armentrout. 1 He has had the chills and is very weak. They were all up here at our tents. They are encamped about one half of a mile from where we are. If I get an opportunity I intend to go to see them.
Last night we got orders to cook three days rations and be ready at short notice. Consequently, I have little time for visiting. An attack upon this place is daily expected. And now, the roar of cannon, like that of distant thunder, is distinctly heard. There has been firing of cannon for two or three days up on the Yazoo river. They destroyed the buildings on the plantation of Capt. Johnson. Yesterday I could see the smoke of the gunboats plain and today the smoke is visible more distinctly. The Yanks intend making a desperate effort to capture this place, above and below the city, by land and by water. It is said by some they have 60 gunboats above while others estimate them at one-third that number. It matters not how many they have. They can’t take it by water, if they can take it at all. The natural conformation of the country is such as to render it easy of defense. One hill succeeds another. And upon each hill, cannon are planted and entrenchments dug for the protection of the infantry. Large cannons are plenty.
I don’t know the number of our troops at this place. They are variously estimates. [Some say] about 20,000. [It’s] reported that Gen. Holmes is crossing with 12,000 reinforcements. I know not how soon I will be called upon to enter the battlefield, nor what will be my fate. But be it as it may, I am resigned to the will of an over-ruling Providence in whom I have an abiding confidence. Our destiny is not wholly in our own hand. There are some things we can avoid, whilst there are others we cannot. Those we cannot avoid, we must endure, and we should do so with cheerfulness. May the God of Mercy comfort you all in these times of troubles, and when our race is run, may we all be saved in Heaven for the Redeemer’s sake, is the prayer of your most affectionate son, — J. K. P. Sayle
Sunday evening, December 28th Vicksburg, Mississippi
Dear Father,
We are well today though a little tired. On night before last we were ordered to the fortifications and yesterday morning we went out on picket. This morning we had a picket skirmish. Nobody hurt on our side. I don’t know whether any of the enemy was injured or not. There has been some fighting up on the Yazoo River ever since we come here which was on Christmas day. They are now shelling this place. The shells are falling near our fortifications, not more than three hundred yards from where we are. Two of Crawford’s Regiment was wounded by a shell.
There was hard fighting yesterday and today up near the Yazoo. No decisive result as yet. I expect we will have hot work shortly. May the Lord protect us.
I received two of your letters yesterday—December 14th and 19th—which gave me much satisfaction. I was glad to hear that you were well. Hope this will find [you] in good health. I sent you a letter by Parson Crawford which I presume you got. Then I sent one from Grenada on last Sabbath. I hope you will receive them both. It affords us much pleasure to hear from home. I have plenty of everything necessary for a soldier. Camp life agrees with us tolerably well. We have plenty to eat and have had the most of the time. Corn bread and beef mostly, rice, sugar, molasses, bacon, picked pork, crackers, and sweet potatoes. We have had no wheat bread since we left Tennessee. But I expect it is better for us to have corn bread than wheat bread.
Our officers are kind to us. Lts. Byerly & Britton are unwell. Capt. [I. Nathan] Dodd is in pretty good health. He was considerably excited today. Lt. Kelsey was quite sick. Our men like Col. Pitts better every day. Lt. Col. [J. G.] Rose is loved by all. I have nothing of interest to you to write of about our boys. Write about our neighbors progress, the news you have, and anything you think would be interesting. Small events that occur about home, it gives us pleasure to hear. I must close. If I am permitted by an all-wise Providence to escape the danger to which I am exposed, I’ll write in a few days. My best love to all. Yours son, — J. K. P. Sayler
1 Cyrus Armentrout served in Capt. Lynch’s Tennessee Light Artillery. He was among the members of the unit surrendered at Vicksburg on 4 July 1863.See his parole papers below.
Letter 4
In camp near Vicksburg, Mississippi Sunday evening, January 4, 1862 [should be 1863]
Dear Parents,
I take up my pen for the purpose of writing a few lines to you. We are enjoying tolerable good health with the exception of pain in the back and legs from exposure while out on picket duty. We are better today and I hope ere long we will be entirely well. Bro. J. F. Sayler has a boil on the other side of his neck.
I hope this will find you all enjoying the great blessing of good health, and surrounded with the comforts of life. I am well aware that your trials and sorrows are many and that they are hard to endure, but God has promised to be with us in six trials, and in the seventh not to forsake us. Our only protection and comfort that is sure not to fail us, is a firm dependence and reliance upon the Lord. We are surrounded with many temptations and often do things we ought not to do, and omit things we ought to performm but if they are not too great, we have an Advocate with the Father who is willing to forgive the penitent.
In my last letter I informed you that we had a picket skirmish with the pickets of the enemy on last Sunday morning. I wrote then that nobody was hurt on our side. Since then I have ascertained we lost one killed—J. F. McConnell. Wednesday evening an armistice for four hours was received from the enemy. We then got his body. The main battle was away up the river and ended on Tuesday. The losses are variously estimated. I expect you will get as true account as we have. Anyway, we repulsed them and they retired to their gunboats.
I extract the following from my journal.
Monday, December 29th. Our company deployed along the road. One half the company detailed for picket, including me and brother. Rained nearly all night. Suffered from the cold. Firing during the “day.”
Tuesday, 30th. Picket firing commenced soon after day light and continued during the most of the day. We fell back about 200 yards, Penty of the balls whizzed by us, yet, by the grace of God and the blessing of a kind Providence we were preserved. A battle going above most of the day, Our artillerists threw a few shells and the Feds fell back but soon returned to first line. At dar, received by Co. F, Capt. Alexander. Went to our tents. W. McAnus left this evening for the hospital at Jackson. Stayed all night.
Wednesday, 31st. Deployed along the road as skirmishers. Suffering from pain in the legs. Dr. Brumly gave me a pill but it do perceptibly good. At 1 o’clock armistice proposed by the Feds, &c. At night relieved by Col. Bradford’s regiment. Saw Thomas Luster, Samuel Wells, and St. Dunwoody—all well, Returned to tents.
January 1st. Dr. Brumly thought if possible I had better walk out to the regiment. Gave no medicine. Made my way out with difficulty. Pain in legs all day. Silence during the day. Near sundown our batteries fired a few shots. Gen. Vaughn received official [dispatch] of a Confederate victory near Murfreesboro, Tennessee, resulting in the capture of 4,000 prisoners, 31 pieces of artillery, 400 stands of arms, 2 Brig. Gen. and a large number of wagons. Our loss heavy. The enemy’s much greater. Went to camp with difficulty.
January 2nd. At camps unable for duty. Pain in legs, head, back, &c. At night, rained in torrents, &c.
January 3rd. At camps. Company in camps. Rained all day. Went to Brumly for a dose of salts. Had none. At night took a dose of “Jamaica Ginger” and in the morning was much better.
Today we are better. I and Jacob & Felix Brown went down to where Lynch’s Artillery is stationed. We saw Cyrus Armentrout and J. E. Wells. Buck was on guard. They are all in tolerable good health. Jacob and Cyrus are improving. Buck is appointed a corporal. We also saw T. Luster and Adjt. Hawkins & Jacob Couch of Crawford’s Regiment. Thomas J. Fink is sick at Jackson.
The sun is about down and I must close. Give my respects to G. O. Wells and my friends, Dear sisters, receive our best love. Give brother John and Margaret 1 our most affectionate regards. Write as soon as you receive this. You may direct to Jackson as before as some think we will leave here shortly. However, I don’t believe it. But it will come as soon anyhow. Your affectionate sons, — J. K. P. Sayler [and] J[acob] F. Sayler
Mr. P. N. Correll, respected friend,
I take up my pen to redeem my promise. I am in tolerable health and hope this will find you in good health. I was in a picket fight and came out uninjured. I am as well satisfied as I expected. I would be better satisfied if I was with you and knocking around among the pretty girls of Tennessee. I want you to write to me how you are getting along and how the girls are enjoying themselves and particularly how Miss Martha is doing, and whether you have went to see her yet or not. Write as soon as you receive this. Your loving friend, — J[acob] F. Sayler
1 John R. Saylor (1841-1891) married Margareta Ann Hendry (1841-1906) on 23 May 1862 in Greene county, Tennessee. The surname on his headstone is spelled “Saylor.”
Letter 5
Greene county, State of Tennessee 11 January 1863
My dear sons,
I again take up my pen to write a few lines to you both to inform you that we are all well at present, hoping that these few lines may find you both enjoying good health. I can inform you that I received your letter of December 26th. I was glad to hear that you were both alive and well and in fine spirits. I can inform you that the bridges was burnt across Holston river and across Watauga river by the Yanks. They took all the guards prisoners that guarded the bridges and paroled them. They say that there was about four thousand of them. There were five regiments of these thieving abolitionists. One was an East Tennessee renegade tory regiment under the command of Col. Jim Carter. 1 One was the 7th Ohio, one the 9th Pennsylvania, one the 2nd Michigan, all under the command of Brig. Gen. Sam Carter, the infamous tory and renegade from East Tennessee.
I can inform you that Lafayette Jeffers was to see me today. The neighbors are all well. The conscripts are in the country doing no good. Since the bridge was burnt, they are getting very impudent and they go to meeting. If there isn’y something done with them, the people can’t live in this country. They steal horses, bees and chickens and everything they can get. Joseph Maury is at home and all the Carters. I saw two of the Carters—Alphus and Henry. I saw John Hendrey and Alex. Cooter go past my house this morning. They are going to and fro.
January 12. I again take my pen in hand to write a few more lines. We are all well this morning. Two of the girls were vaccinated and John R. Sayler was vaccinated. He is afraid to venture out. Rebecca Sayler and Mary Sayler was the two girls that was vaccinated. The small pox has been in Greeneville. There was three that died.
John Rush was shot and has since died. We had another battle at Murfreesboro and it is reported that James B. Johnson is wounded and Isaac Wheeler also wounded in the thigh. We are all doing the best we can these hard times but there is one consolation, we must put our trust in God—the giver of all good. My prayer is that God will protect you all in time of trouble. In six trials he will be with you and in the seventh, he will not forsake you.
Tell Dodd that John R. Sayler is not able to travel. As quick as he is able to come, he will if he can stand it. I must bring my letter to a close. Only remain your affectionate father, — John Sayler
1 “In late December, 1862, Brig. Gen. Samuel P. Carter led 1200 cavalrymen into East Tennessee from Kentucky to raid the East Tennessee and Virginia Railroad. On December 30, Carter moved rapidly from Blountville to Union and, without wasting time, dispatched Col. Walker and a strong force to Carter’s Depot, about ten miles west of Union, to burn the railroad bridge across the Watauga River. Riding along the railway line, Walker and his cavalrymen fortuitously intercepted a locomotive advancing to investigate reports of Union activity at Union, capturing Col. Robert Love, who commanded about 200 Confederate troops defending Carter’s Depot. The northern raiders then reversed the train and rode it back into the station, where Love’s men deployed to meet them. Col. Walker immediately ordered a charge, which broke the Confederate line, sending the defenders scampering towards a nearby copse of woods. Two companies of the Ninth Pennsylvania under Maj. W. P. Roper set out in pursuit, capturing and killing many Confederates before they reached safety. Union losses were slight—two killed and at least three wounded. The Confederate force lost 12 to 16 killed, with a like number wounded. There may have been more wounded men who fled into the woods. Following the skirmish, Union troops quickly fired the railroad bridge before destroying arms, stores and equipment found onsite. They had a little fun with the captured locomotive, which was gingerly rolled out onto the burning trestle where it dropped into the river when the bridge collapsed, taking out part of a stone pier in the process. With the task of destruction largely complete, Samuel Carter, sensing that his luck might be running out as forces inexorably began to converge on his position, decided the time was ripe for a return to Kentucky. During the early morning hours of December 31, the cavalry column mounted up and headed north to Kingsport, having been almost continuously in the saddle for three days.” [Source: Carter’s Raid]
Letter 6
Camp near Vicksburg, Mississippi January 17th 1863
Mr. John Sayler & family Dear parents and sisters,
After anxiously waiting for two or three days with the expectation of receiving a letter from home, and not receiving any, I take up my pen to write a few lines to you. I and Jacob are in tolerable good health with the exception of rheumatic pains in the legs. We have not been able for service for two weeks. I hope this will find you all enjoying good health.
There is considerable sickness in the Brigade—mostly dysentery. I am of the opinion that the beef we have to eat, and the water we have to drink, is the cause of it. I have not suffered very much with it as I have eat but little beef.
It snowed here on the night of the 15th and has been cold ever since. It fell to the depth of about an inch. It is nearly all disappeared this evening. It has been clear and sunshiny all of today.
We heard today that John Rush had died from the wounds inflicted by the Provost Marshal. We also heard that Charles Hays had been shot.
Vicksburg is mostly situated among the hills. It is a tolerably nice city. There are plenty of stores, livery stables, and other establishments at this place, but goods are scarce and high. Paper is worth $2 per quire. Envelopes are worth $1 a pack. Other things in proportion. This place is well fortified for about 18 miles along the river—from Port Hudson up to the Yazoo river. The people and country are indebted to the energy and perseverance of Col. [William T.] Withers for the splendid fortifications on the Yazoo river, by the means of which the Yankees were repulsed. In the late battle of this place, Gen. [Stephen D.] Lee 1 commanded the forces upon the field. Our regiment was upon the extreme left wing, and done some hard skirmishing. Crawford’s [60th Tennessee] & Rowan’s [62nd Tennessee] Regiments was immediately upon our right. They suffered some more than our regiment did.
F. W. Earnest, our regimental quartermaster, has gone to Richmond, Virginia. Several sent money home by him, but, I did not know whether to run the risk or not.
The wood we have to burn is bad and hard to get. The water is mixed with sand and is of a sweetish taste. The river water is the best, but it is too far to carry. Our boys buy a good deal to eat and pay a high price for it. A meal costs from $1 to $1.50. Sweet potatoes are worth $2 per bushel, butter $1.25 a pound, and we can’t get any at that. I would love to have some but I know of no way to obtain it. I presume we will have to subsist on the same diet we have been living on all the time, but a change of diet would be quite agreeable.
I hope to hear from you soon. I wrote to G. O. Wells from Jackson, but have got no answer yet. Your affectionate son, — J. K. P. Sayler
1 Colonel Stephen Dill Lee performed meritorious service at the Battle of Sharpsburg on the bloodiest day in American history, playing a prominent role in the defense of the Dunker Church, Cornfield, and the West Woods. After the morning fight, his unit was moved across the battlefield and unlimbered near the town of Sharpsburg, helping to repel the Union attack across Burnside Bridge. Following the Battle of Sharpsburg, President Davis inquired of Robert E. Lee to select his most accomplished and efficient artillery officer for duty in Mississippi. Lee chose Stephen Dill Lee. Assigned to General Pemberton’s western army defending Vicksburg, Colonel Lee received a promotion to brigadier general on November 6, 1862. He was ordered to take command of General Pemberton’s artillery at Vicksburg. At the Battle of Champions Hill, Lee was wounded in the shoulder and subsequently taken prisoner when Vicksburg fell on July 3, 1863. General Lee was exchanged and paroled on October 3, 1863. [Source: Stephen D. Lee Institute]
Letter 6
State Tennessee, Greene county Thursday morning, January 29th 1863
Dear sons,
I again take up my pen to write a few lines to you both that we are all well at present hoping that this may find you both well. I hope and trust that the pains may leave you. I received your letter dated January 10th on the 27th inst. We all rejoiced to hear that you are both alive and in tolerable good health. You wrote in your last letter about the raid. I state as near the fact as I have heard, they burnt one bridge and tried to burn the other one and was hurried so that they cut the other down, They captured one engine and put it on the bridge and run it into the river. They took a great many horses and left their broken down horses and left in a hurry, They have not been heard of since.
We have four company at gass shed and one regiment at Greenville from Florida. There is no school at Morelock, either at Hatley School house. Fayette Jeffries is teaching in the Dunkard Church. The neighbors are all well as far as I know, B. Knight was at my house since you left. Knight is a true Southern as ever. Jacob Justice is doing tolerable well when I saw him last. I heard that Pitt’s Regiment was in the battle at Vicksburg and he lost one man, Jacob wrote that I had done with them sinful steers I sold dock. He brung me about sixty dollars. The soldier got him the other steer I have yet. I have killed my hogs. They were tolerable fat. My horses are doing pretty well. I have a good deal of hay yet. I have not fed any husk yet. My straw stack is whole yet. I have a little fodder and some wheat yet.
A few lines from your mother. She wants you to take care of yourselves and take a little pepper. If you have not got [any], try to get some. It would be good for your health. My prayer to God is that he will protect you through all your trials and troubles in this present world. You are dear to me and far from home. Try to bear it patiently. I have thought a many time of your writing novels. Your travels now put me in mind of them.
Everything here is very high. Beef from 9 to 10 cents a pound, pork 25 cents a pound, corn from $1.50 to $2, pies atr 50 cents apiece.
I heard that we gained a great victory at Vicksburg or so stated in the papers. Our loss was small. That of the enemy about 15 hundred to two thousand of hhis best troops, It secured for us some fifteen hundred of the best guns. It placed in our possession five stands of colors and five hundred Yankee prisoners and drove the enemy away from the place. I got my news out of the Athens Post. I was in Greenville and saw two trains as full of Yankees as both could be and on the top as thick as could be sat. They were Yankee prisoners and were taken at Murfreesboro and sent to Richmond. And I heard another train full went up. St. [St. Clair] Armentrout saw them going up. I saw an advertisement for the conscripts to meet on the 5th of February and bring their blankets with them.
So no more at present. Write as soon as this comes to hand and may God bless you both adn save us all is my prayer. Amen. — John Sayler
Letter 7
Greene county, State of Tennessee February 10th 1863
Dear Sons,
I again take up my pen to write a few lines to you both that we are all well at present, hoping that these few lines may find you both enjoying better health than you were when you wrote last. I received your letter dated [January] 22nd. I received it 7th of February and was sorry to hear that you both were afflicted with the rheumatic pains. You must try and bear it patiently as you can. Don’t get out of heart. Put your trust in God. He will protect you in six trials and in the 7th he will not forsake you. My trials and troubles are many but I try to endure them all as well as I can for these troubles will all have an end for by grace are we saved through faith and that not of myself for it is the gift of God.
I can inform you that Jacob Justice is in tolerable health and his family is well. He said that B. Knight family were all well. A. J. Cornell’s family are all well. D. Miller’s family are all well. R. H. Morelock was at home. I saw him. He looked fat and hearty and is well satisfied. He has gone to his company. John Nead stated all night with us last week. George O. Well is in tolerable health.
The soldiers have left Gasses Shed, all but a few sick and a few well ones to wait on them. Joseph Hendrey’s family are all well. John has left so said. I have not saw T. N. Sayler since he left. The soldiers have caught some of the conscripts. Caught Hugh Key 1 and John Reynolds and Ely Henricks. They caught Reynolds and Key in a ground hole.
We have had some cold weather and snow. The winter will soon be over and spring is coming. Oh how delightful it is to see the grass a coming. We are all doing the best we can. The girls have been weaving for Miss Armentrout. They have got her piece out and they are putting in a piece for themselves. I have not killed my other steer yet. He is getting very fat. I expect to kill him shortly.
I have wrote every week except one. I will write every week if I can. I like to hear from you both. Jacob, you writ some too as often as you can. It gives us all a great deal of satisfaction to talk to each other by letter for that is all the chance we have now. I have wrote eight letters now. May the Lord bless and save us all is [my] prayer. I must close for the present. Only remain your affectionate father, — John Sayler
1 Hugh Key (1840-1900) later served in the 1st Tennessee Cavalry, Co. I, (Union). He was the son (or possibly grandson) of David Key and Jemima Casteel of Cross Anchor, Greene county, Tennessee.
Letter 8
Near Vicksburg, Mississippi Tuesday, February 10, 1863
Dear Parents,
I embrace the present opportunity of sending you a few lines by the hand of Col. Bullen. I and my brother Jacob are in moderate health. I hope most sincerely that this will find you all enjoying good health [and] also enjoying the pleasures of life. Health is good in the army. If it was only possessed by a greater number of individuals. I saw Mathias Nead yesterday. He called at our tent to see us. He was enjoying tolerable health. He had been afflicted to some extent with the diarrhea. He is “prescriptionist” in Crawford’s Regiment. I have not seen Thomas Fink or William Pickens for several days. They were then only in moderate health.
There is very little news afloat now. Yesterday it was rumored that the Yankees were leaving, yet, last night our regiment was ordered out to the trenches. A great deal of the movements are to try the men. It is said that “Old Dad Price” has arrived here. It is also said that a Division of Mississippians are ordered here and some think that we will therefore be relieved from this place and sent back to Tennessee. Some go so far as to assert that Gen. Pemberton said that “Vaughn’s Brigade” would be in Tennessee in three weeks, and that it would be drenched in blood. These are the reports in camp but they are only reports.
There are firing of cannon now and our regiment goes out. I expect the enemy are trying to pass with a gunboat or it may be a general engagement impending.
I send home a book entitled, “The History of Romulus.” I hope you will all read it. I feel confident it will interest Hannah and Margaret. It’s mixed, however, a great deal with mythology. He is celebrated in mythology as the son of the Vestal Virgin, Sylvia Rhea, and in history as the “Founder of Rome”—the city that in after years was termed the “mistress of the world.”
I send enclosed $22 in money, $10 in Confederate bill. You can apply it to any purpose you think will pay the best. If you save any, save the S. C. State money and spend the Confederate money. Jacob sends $20. We could send more but we need some along and then I thought it would be enough to risk at one time. Anyhow, hope it will reach you in safety.
Tuesday evening. All is quiet this evening. There was nothing of importance occurred today. Our regiment returned to camp about 1 o’clock. The company drawed their wages this evening for two months and 12 days. $26.40.
I hope you will write soon. With the best wishes for your welfare, I close for the present. Your most loving and affectionate son. — James K. P. Sayler
Camp near Vicksburg February 10, 1863
Dear Parents,
It is with great pleasure that I take the present opportunity to write a few lines to you again to let you know that I am well except the same old hurting in my back and my leg. I hope these few lines will find you all well.
I can inform you we have had some very winter weather here but warm and pleasant at present. The sweet merry songs of birds make it appear like spring today here.
We expect a fight here before long. Our regiment are out in the batteries today. We are prepared for them here. If they attack us, we will give them blixon here. We will whip them worse than we did before if the Lord be with us.
We received $26.40 cents of our wages and I enclose & send you a $20 bill. You can dispose of as you see proper. — Jacob F. Sayler
Dear sisters, a word to you. You can tell the Lincolnite gals that I love them as well as I ever did & that is awful well. I want you all to write to me as often as you can. Tell brother John R. Sayler I want him & Margaret to write to me. I would like to receive a few lines from him occasionally. The sun id down and I must close. Give my best respects to all my friends. So no more at present. Write soon. — J. F. Sayler
Letter 9
Camp near Vicksburg, Mississippi Sunday evening, February 22nd 1863
Dear Father,
By the grace of God and through His merciful providence, we are still in the land of the living, enjoying a moderate portion of health and some of the blessings of life. We were made quite happy a few moments ago by the reception of your very kind and affectionate letter of February 10th. We were glad to hear that you were all well and pray to God that this will find you enjoying good health.
Our boys are all improving except those who have lately taken the mumps. None as yet has had them very severe. I was glad to hear that my neighbors were well.
The ram, or gunboat “Queen of the West” that passed by here on the 2nd of February was captured up the Red River by Capt. Kelso of the C. S. Army on the 17th inst.
The Yankees commenced shelling Vicksburg on last Wednesday (18th) evening and shelled it on Thursday until 5 o’clock p.m. when our large guns at the lower batteries fired a few shots at their mortar boat when it retired from the contest and up to the present has not renewed it. Their shelling effected nothing except damaging a few buildings and wounding a few persons, &c. This morning there was a number of salutes fired up on the river to celebrate the anniversary of the birthday of George Washington, the “Father of the Country.” “He who was first in war, first in peace, and first in the hearts of his countrymen.”
At about 12 o’clock heavy firing was heard up towards the mouth of the Yazoo river, supposed to be an engagement of gunboats. It is reported that the Confederates launched five gunboats at Yazoo City a few days ago and some are of the opinion that they were trying to come down. Their gunboats and transports are in full view, leaving and returning almost every day. Their fleet looks like a town upon the water, the smoke stacks appearing like black trees with the tops broken off.
Both sides are using a great deal of energy for the struggle that is impending—the one for the defense of this city; the other for its reduction. Our authorities are confident of their ability to defend this place. They are decided on one point: they never will surrender. It appears as though nature formed this place for a city of easy defense. High hills line the river for several miles on which our dangerous cannons frown defiantly.
The days star of peace and liberty is about to dawn upon our beloved land. The true men of the North West are beginning to utter their sentiments and show their opposition to this bloody and unnatural war and cry for “peace.” Under the leadership of Vallandigham, a numerous party appears, and old Greeley, when at Washington, says the cry was an “Eastern Confederacy”—a “Republic of the West,” &c. The legislature of Illinois proposes a “Peace Convention” to be held at Louisville, Kentucky. Thus the ball is rolling onward. God speed the return of peace and the cause of rational liberty.
We have had no mail here since last Tuesday (as some of the bridges between here and Jackson were washed away) until today. Hence, this will be a few days later than usual. I must now close as I desire to send it today and look for another in a short time. My best love to mother and sisters. Also to J. R. and Margaret. Excuse bad writing as I finish in haste. Now, may the God of love and mercy be and remain with us all. In the hands of filial affection, your most devoted and loving son, — J. K. P. Sayler
Letter 10
Addressed to James K. P. Sayler, Care of Capt. Dodd, Co. A, Pitt’s Regiment Tenn. Volunteers, Vaughn’s Brigade, Vicksburg, Mississippi
State of Tennessee, Greene County February 25, 1863
Dear Sons,
I received your letter of January 24th and one January 30th and one February 6th and one February 10th, which gave us a great deal of satisfaction to hear that you both were alive and in tolerable health. I received them on Monday 23rd. I was so glad to hear from you again. I can inform you that we are all well at present, hoping that these few lines may find you both in better health than you was last when we heard from you.
I can inform you that the money you sent come safe but for any else came nothing. You wrote that you sent a book—the History of Romulus. I have not got it yet. What has become of it, I do not know though I may get it yet. I can inform you that I got the Athens Post tolerable regular ever since you sent for it. I wish you could get some good paper. You can read the Holy Bible, that good old book—the best of all books.
The conscripts are all absent and gone but where to, I know not. I got the money that you sent. Was forty-two dollars in one letter that Lloyd Bullen brought, and twenty dollars in another letter that. L. Britten brought. It came safe.
Write to me for what you sent it for and that will do. I must bring my letter to a close. I will write again soon. You both must write as often as you can, May God have mercy on us all is my prayer for Jesus’ sake. Excuse for not writing more at present. I am in a hurry. So no more—only remaining your affectionate father until death, — John Sayler
Letter 11
Greene county, State of Tennessee March 1, 1863
Dear Sons,
Through the kind mercy of God, I again take my pen in hand to write to you to let you know that we are all well at present hoping that this may find you both in good health. The soldiers had taken J. R. Sayler down to Lien Creek bridge and he stayed there all night and the next day I went down and they give him a furlough for a few days and he went home again the third time and then he was transferred to Lieut. [Daniel] Britton’s command. John reported to Lt. Britton. We went to Mr. Britton’s house. He is a gentleman about his house. He treated us well. I saw Robard Brown’s sister at Lt. [Daniel] Britton’s. She is a nice looking lady. You can tell Robard she is well. I saw Col. Bullin and he told me that the book you sent was at his house and he would bring it to Greeneville as soon as he could think of it. I saw James Jackson. He said that the soldiers were in tolerable health.
We have a great deal of bad weather, a heap of rain. It is very muddy here at present. The roads are bad. Me and John was at your uncle Jacob Fink. He is not st strong a Union [man] as he was but Jane is a Lincolnite in full. They are all well. I hear that Samuel Fink had joined the Dunkard Church but William Fink is just the same old Lincolnite as ever. They have it a going here that you soldiers have nothing to eat but mule meat and are all starving to death but Lt. Britton told me that there is enough for the army for nine months. Britton says that it is rough sometimes. Beef is poor. He said you have sugar and rice and molasses and peas.
Monday morning, March 2nd. I again seat myself to write a few more lines to let you both know that we have not forgotten you. We love to hear from you both and how you are a getting along. Jacob Justice was well last week. I have not heard from B. Knight for a few weeks. George O. Wells was well far as I know of.
I have plenty of hay yet. I have not fed many of my husk yet. I think I will have nearly enough of corn and wheat to do us till harvest. My wheat looks tolerable well. My rye looks fine. My oats is little yet though it may come out. I have three sows and eight pigs. They look well at present. My horses look tolerable well. My cattle look bad.
I must bring my letter [to a close]. May the God of love and peace bless and save us all is my prayer. Write soon and I will do the same. So no more, only remaining your affectionate father, — John Sayler
Letter 12
Camps near Vicksburg, Mississippi March 10, 1863
Dearly beloved Father,
I am under the pleasant obligation of acknowledging the reception of your kind letter of the 1st and 2nd of March, which arrived yesterday. I was happy to hear that you was all well; and that Jacob Justis, G. O. Wells, and the neighbors generally were in good health. I can inform you that I am enjoying moderate health, some better than when I wrote before. I hope this will find you embowered in health’s purest and most delightful domain. Dwelling there tho’ fed on a crust, is better than to live in a house of knickknacks and sickness accompanying it.
I am pleased to hear that Col. Bullen had taken my book safe and tat you would get it.Though not very large, it is seldom found. Glad that Uncle Jacob is not so strong Union! William is past recovery, I reckon. William Pickens told me he had heard Samuel had joined the Dunkards. Hope you will continue to get the “Athens Post” regularly. I read the best of books [Bible] some, and other publications. The Psalms are my favorite. THey suit my mind & heart. Day before yesterday we drawed salted pork. The sick got flour and bacon. We have plenty of meal, sugar, peas, rice and molasses. This is a fact. Beef is generally poor. A man will not starve on what we get. True, a man of a delicate stomach would rather have butter, chickens, &c. &c.
I was glad to hear you had plenty of feed and provisions, that your stock looked well except the cattle. They will be apt to improve when grass comes. You have enough of hogs for one hand. Glad to hear wheat and rye looked well. There is none to be seen here. The leaves are getting green on the trees; we still have a great deal of rain. I tell you our cannons roared last night. It is thought a gunboat passed. It is reported a fight is now going on at Port Hudson. If they pass that place, it won’t be long before an attack is made here. But you will get the news in the paper by telegraph sooner than by letter. For the present, I close. May God protect and save us all is the prayer of your loving and affectionate son, — J. K. P. Sayler
Dear sisters, as it is rainy today, you will have to excuse my failure to answer your letters separately. I was glad to hear from you and hope you will write whenever you can. I was glad to hear of your reading a good deal. Read history and study grammar. I would love to be with you. It would make me as happy as it would you to spend those evening hours with you. But we cannot enjoy that pleasure so let us be as contented as we can. I send “Liberty” by Lt. Kelsey to Mary. You must write soon. Your loving brother, — James K. P. Sayler
Letter 13
Camp near Vicksburg, Mississippi Tuesday morning, March 17, 1863
Dearly beloved Father,
Your kind letter of March 8th came to hand yesterday evening, and by the tender mercies of a kind and loving Providence, I am permitted this beautiful spring morning to employ my pen to communicate a few lines for your perusal and consideration. I was glad to hear that you were all well and doing well. I can inform you that we are enjoying tolerably good health at present. I have nearly recovered from my spell of the mumps. I hope to be able for duty in a few days. I most sincerely desire that this will find you all in the enjoyment of good health. It gives is a great deal of pleasure to read your letters and converse together through the medium of writing. I love to read the kind words that my sisters wrote and hope they will write every opportunity they have. It will improve their hand at writing as well as afford us much satisfaction. I also hope that mother and Sarah and Rebecca will write whenever they can, or get you to write for them. We love to hear from you all. It gives us comfort and encouragement.
I am glad you got the book I sent, and that you loved to read it. Jacob F’s boots would last a good while if they were mended. He has not wore his new boots yet. It was bad weather when he bought them but since then the weather has been more mild. My shoes are pretty good yet. They are worn very little. This country is not bad on shoes, being of a sandy nature, it is not long muddy. I sold thew last of my tobacco at Grenada. I am not able to inform you how much I made on it. I sold some at 60 cents a plug and some at 75 cents a plug. I reckon I gained some $5 or $6—about enough to pay me for my trouble. It appears that everything has got very high in Greene county as well as at other places. Eggs is worth $2 a dozen here, butter $2 a pound, chickens $2 apiece, corn $1.50 a bushel (is what the Government pays) and other things in proportion. We have plenty of bacon now, if it only continues.
I saw Henry S. Stewart, my old teacher, last Saturday. He was in good health. George Monteith is well. He is in Latrobe’s Battery of field artillery. Dolphus M. White was here last Sunday. He was in good health. Wells & Armentrout’s were in tolerable good health at last accounts. I have not heard from W. Pickens or Thomas Fink for several days. Crawford’s [60th Tennessee] Regiment is camped about 1 mile from here. Our company is in about as good health as usual. John Davis is well. A. A. Campbell has had the varialoid or small pox. He has been out at the hospital two or three weeks. He is getting nearly well. None others have taken it yet. As it has been some time, I hope none will.
We are expecting Lt. [Daniel] Britton to arrive in a week or so as we have been informed he was to start yesterday. We do not know whether we will go to Tennessee shortly or not. It is very sultry here this evening.
The enemy’s fleet attempted to pass Port Hudson but were repulsed, except two gunboats, one of which was burnt to the water’s edge, and the other crippled. So report has it.
An early attack is expected at Greenwood up on the Yazoo. Gen. Loring is in command of our forces at that place and I hope he will be able to meet successfully any attack. It is said the Yankees threatening that place number 14,000. Gen. Price is sent to Arkansas. The great struggle for the Mississippi Valley is near at hand. May the God of Battles give us a victory in this stern conflict, and may it bring about a speedy peace. I would love to hear about our situation at Cumberland Gap, &c.
Enclosed I send a tract entitled, “A Mother’s parting words to her soldier boy,” as I expect you would all love to read it. We get tracts to read occasionally and they give us great comfort at times, while others contain themes for thought and reflection and a considerable amount of information.
My watch has got out of fix and sometimes I wish it was at home, and if we stay down here, I have no use for my overcoat. But I will manage all to the best advantage under the circumstances. I was glad to hear you had bought you a pair of breech lands. You got them cheap if they are good. Who did you get them from? I reckon you have been plowing in the new field next to Jo Hendrey’s. What are you putting in the bottoms where you had corn? Write about affairs generally. What would you all say to our joining Lynch’s Company of Artillery? Or is there any company in Tennessee you would rather we would join? We are satisfied in our company but don’t know whether we can stand marching or not. If we were sure our regiment would go back to Tennessee, we would rather stay in it. Give us your views.
Tell T. F. Jeffries I received a piece of his poetry in a letter to A. J. Grubbs, and that I anxiously await another. Give P. M. Correll our best respects, and tell him to write to us whenever he can. Sisters, you must not forget to write. May God guard, guide, and protect us in this our day of trouble, and if it be consistent with his holy will, enable us to meet again at home to spend many a joyful hour in each other’s society, and finally get home in Heaven, is the sincere desire of your devoted son, — J. K. P. Sayler
Letter 14
Greene county, State of Tennessee March 20th 1863
Dear sons,
By the help of God, I am permitted to write again to let you know that we are all well at present without the exception of the piles that I am plagued with. I am suffering at the time through. I am doing my work as usually. I received your letters of February 22nd that was received with gladness and joy to hear that you both was getting better. I hope that you both will recover and get well again in a few weeks. I was glad to see that Jacob F. Sayler wrote a few lines to us all.
Well, as far as I know, the soldiers are gathering the conscripts. The report is that Jackson A. Smith is shot and Reuben Neel, he is shot in the leg, and Smith through the back. Both was alive when heard from. I saw R. H. Morelock on the 18th of March. He is well. Him and the Battalion was over on Laurel [?] and caught some and killed some and moved all the women and children out and fed all the grain that they had in there. I want you to write a few lines to Fayette Jeffries in Caton [?] to see whether he can read it or not. He wonders how you got to be such a scholar. He asked whether you had studied Greek or the Spanish or Latin. Write a few lines in Latin on a strip of paper and send it to him.
I like to know how the Regiment likes Col. Pitts or not. My best respects to all my friends. I have plowed the stubble field next to the big road. George O. Wells and wife was at our house last Sunday. They were both well. We have five lambs, two sets of twins. The one a pretty sight. My sheep are doing well and my hogs are doing tolerable well for the chase they have.
I have not seen John B. Correll since he left. He has not been home since he left, He is still at Big Creek Gap. He wrote that he was well and P. H. Babb was fatter than he ever saw him in his life.
I can inform you that J. R. Sayler has planted three bushel of potatoes and made some garden. J. R. will come with Lt. Britton. I have not saw him since the 25th of February when me and John R. was at his house. He is to let J. R. know when he is to start.
J. F. Sayler, write as often as you can. J. K. P. Sayler, write as often as you can. I like to hear from you every week. I cannot write as often as I would like to for I have not the chance to write for at night I am too tired to sit down and write. You must forgive me for not doing my duty. May God bless and save us all is my prayer. So no more at present. Only your affectionate father until death, — John Sayler
March 20th 1863
Dear brothers, I seat myself to drop you a few words. I am well and I hope this will reach you in good health. I am now waiting on Britton to go back. I expect he will go soon. I have nothing of importance to write. If we all live, I expect to see you both shortly. Give my best respects to all the boys. So I must close, only remain your affectionate brother until death, — John R. Sayler
Letter 15
Camps near Vicksburg, Mississippi April 1st 1863
Dear parents and sisters,
I seat myself this beautiful morning to let you know that I am enjoying tolerable good health at present. I can inform you that I am about well of the mumps. I hope when I get over them that I will have my health better than I have had before down here. I hope when this comes to hand, it will find you all well.
I can inform you that some of the Yankees’ boats are in sight of us yet though they are very cautious to keep out of reach of our guns for they will bark when they come close enough. I was glad to hear your sheep was doing so well & your hogs. I was glad to hear you had the stubble field plowed & getting along so well with your work. I would like to be there at Easter to win all the eggs I could for I han’t eat but one since I left home & it costs [ ].
I han’t anything of any importance to write to you, only the trees and grass looks as green as it will get so I must close my brief letter. I will try and write oftener than I have been. Give my best respects to all enquiring friends. I want you all to write as often as you can get the chance to do so. No more at present, only remaining your son and brother until death, – Jacob F. Sayler
Letter 16
Camp near Vicksburg, Mississippi April 6, 1863
Dear Father,
I am again permitted to write a few lines to you. I received your letter dated March 27th and mailed at Bull’s Gap. March 29th on last Saturday, which gave me great joy and pleasure to hear from you and that all was in good health, except yourself. I was sorry to hear that you was suffering with the piles. I hope you will soon recover. I am in moderate health. Some days I feel tolerably well, and of others I suffer considerably. I am quite weak and have done no duty lately. If I had good water now and plenty of wheat bread, I think I would gain some strength. I had biscuits for breakfast this morning. The flour cost 60 cents a pound. It and good pork sop and rice coffee made me a very good breakfast.
Our company has been out at town as commissary guard ever since last Tuesday. Brother Jake F. went out Thursday morning. He was well this morning. Yesterday, I suppose, was Easter, but poor “Jim” had no eggs. Jake bought some in town for his breakfast, Corporal Stout told me. They cost $1.50 at $2 per dozen. Biscuits $1 @ $1.50 a dozen. Butter $1.50 @ $2 a pound. Green onions 33.33 @ [ ] a dozen. Several persons in our company has got provisions from home, yes, in the whole Brigade. Quartermaster Stephens brought them. Mostly flour, bacon, eggs, butter, onions, &c. &c. They all deem them a treasure and would not sell of them for any consideration. I don’t attempt to blame them for as apt as not, I would be as selfish.
There is no news of general interest to send you. The Yankee fleet up the river have nearly all disappeared. I do not know where they have gone, but I expect up on the Yazoo. Their fleet of boats on the Tallahatchie river to Sunflower Creek, then through Hushpecauna Bayou to the Yazo river, up above Greenwood. If they could open a passage by this route, it would give them several advantagesm but I presume our generals will throw osbstacles in the way to thwart their designs. An engagement up in that portion of the country is expected before long. From Snyder’s Bluff to Greenwood is the line of expected battle. A great many troops have passed by here going up. The 29th and 36th Georgia Regiments went up on Saturday.
You will write about all the neighbors. How William Ross and family are doing. You can tell them that his brother George is well. Jacob Couch was here yesterday. He was well. J. E. Wells was here last Wednesday. He was in good health. Buck Armentrout is not well. Cyrus had got better and went on duty and took another chill. William Robertson passed by here today. You will write how old William Brown is and the folks generally. Tell John R. to write if he is still at home. Tell him to work as long as he remains.
I hear today that Capt. Henshaw is dead. I hear that he got home. I sent my watch by him which I hope you have got before now. I get your letters in a week generally and it appears it takes mine two weeks or more to reach you. I cannot tell the cause. I was glad to hear what you all was doing Thanksgiving Day. I read and wrote a letter to you. Mother and sisters write to us. Your children and brothers would love to hear from you. Father, write as often as you can. With the hope that this will find you all in good health, I close. May the blessing of God rest and abide with us now and forever is the prayer of your loving son, — J. K. P. Sayler
Letter 17
Greene county, State of Tennessee April 19, 1863
Dear sons,
Through the kind mercy of an overruling providence, I am again permitted to write a few lines to let you know that we are all well. I have got better of the piles at present, hoping that this letter may find you all in good health.
John R. left on the first day of April and we have not heard from him since he left home. I received two letters on the 12th of April. The one was dated March 27th; the other was April 1st. I have got No. 21. That is the last number we have received. Oh how glad it made our hearts to hear that our boys are well and doing tolerable well. I can tell you that the Lincolnites had taken Wash Smith but he has come back, They have also taken George E. Jorgel and another man by the name of Woods and have not been heard of since the war taken on. What has become of them is not known. What they will do next is not known.
I received your letters today dated April 6th. They gave us a great of satisfaction to hear from our children. I received the Vicksburg Daily Whig that you sent. There was nothing wrote on it by my name. The neighbors are generally well. William Brown is crazy yet. Lewis Brown went and give himself up and give security for ten thousand dollars, so I heard. David Brown is at home. James R. Baily is well. B. Night was the last time I saw him. Jacob Justice was in tolerable health. William Justice is a wagoner in government service and the other William Justice is a wagoner too in government service. Sherlwood Hatley has moved to Doctor Young’s place where Spencer’s live and A. Johnson has moved where Hatley left. Aaron Woods has moved to old William Brown. William Ross and family are well as far as I know. John Baxter is not well yet. He gets no better.
A few words for Margaret Ann Saylor to [her husband] John R. Saylor to let you know that she had a daughter on 12th day of April but it was dead born. I had Miss Canter with her and Doctor Young. He done all he could to save it but alas, it is gone to world of spirits. J. R., don’t fret for it is far better off than we are. Margaret is doing as well as can be expected for the time. She has been sitting up. The neighbors has been very good to come to see us. We have buried it at Gass Shed. It was his request to have it buried there. It was at head of Sarah W. Brown’s grave. It was a pretty child. It favored J. R. James Kebler made its coffin. Daniel Miller carried the corpse to the graveyard. Me and Hendrey girls and two of John H. Brown’s girls and three of our girls and A. I. Connell and I. Hendrey was at the burying and John Brown, Lydia and Catherine was at the wake and have been up to see us once since to see us.
I must bring my letter to a close. Write soon. I cannot write as often as I would. I cannot get them to mail as quick as I would wish to. I will write as often as I can. Don’t get out of patience. May God bless us all and save us is my prayer. — John Sayler
Here I send you some of its hair and some of that it was buried in for you to see. So no more at present. Only remaining your affectionate wife until death. — Margaret Ann [Hendry] Saylor
Letter 18
[Editors Note: I did not transcribe the following letter which was co-written on 3 May 1863 by Rebecca and Margaret Sayler to their brothers.]
The following letters were written by George Safford, Jr. (1842-1877), the son of George Safford (1794-1882) and Mahala Hutton (1763-1847) of Centre township, Lafayette county, Wisconsin. He wrote the letter to his younger brother, Albert Walter Safford (1844-1928) who was in Rockford, Illinois, at the time and later became a Congregational minister.
George enlisted in mid-August 1862 and was mustered in as a corporal in Co. B, 23rd Wisconsin Infantry. He mustered out of the regiment nearly three years later on 4 July 1865 at Mobile, Alabama.
Note: These letters are from the personal collection of Greg Herr and were made available for transcription and publication by express consent.
George Safford, “From George to Nannie M. Chamberlain” Taken when in service 1862. Photographed by A. D. Kytle, Main Street, Baton Rouge, La. (Greg Herr Collection)
Letter 1
Camp Bates, Kentucky [@ 6 miles from Cincinnati, OH) September 28, 1862
Dear Brother,
It is Sunday morning and I have most of the day to myself. We have just got through inspection of arms which is Sunday duty. That is all we have to do until 6 o’clock which is Dress Parade.
I wrote a letter to Father some time ago but have not any answer yet. I have not had but one letter since I left home. I went on picket duty the other day. We went out three miles where our post was to guard. We had a good time. We have to stay 24 hours and then another guard relieves us. I stood guard 4 hours while I was there at 11 o’clock at night. George Ray and myself went out scouting to see if there was anything wrong. We went out about half a mile and crawled around in the weeds and brush awhile but we did not see anything unusual so we returned to quarters. In the morning a couple of us went out and drawed a peck of sweet potatoes. We had them boiled for breakfast. I tell you, they went good with our hard crackers and meat. We filled our haversacks with sweet potatoes and peaches and started back for camp where we got about dinner time.
Yesterday wsa Grand Review. Our regiment with the 96th Ohio marched out of camp at nine o’clock in the morning. We marched down to New Post which is about five miles. There was 6 regiments out. The Commanding General was Major General Wright. It was quite a sight to see so many soldiers together.
I like soldiering very ewll so far. It is not very easy work any you can fit it. I have not been sick any yet and I hope I may not be. I wish you would write as soon as you get this. You have a better chance to write than I have so you can write a longer letter. I am sitting on the ground with my paper on a little box. You must excuse all mistakes and bad writing unless you see some very bad blunder, and then tell me of it. I will not write any more this time. I remain your affectionate brother, — George Safford
to Albert W. Safford
P. S. Direct to Cincinnati, 23rd Regiment Wisconsin Vols.
Letter 2
Addressed to Albert W. Safford, Rockford, Winnebago county, Illinois
Young’s Point February 26th 1863
Dear Brother,
I have just got back to camp again after an expedition up the river and found a letter from you again. Our Brigade was ordered to start up the river on the morning of the 14th with seven days rations, so all that was able to stand it out of our Brigade took the boats and started up the river and went up as far as a small town by the name of Greenville where we landed the 16th about ten o’clock in the morning, where we was all landed and got two days rations in our haversacks and started out after the Rebels which was reported to be within five or six miles from the river. So we started and it was a raining as hard as it could pur down. It rained all day that day and the mud was awful bad.
We got to a big plantation on Deer Creek about four o’clock and it was well supplied with chickens and honey and sweet potatoes and various other things which had to suffer. The Rebels had all left so we stayed there all night. Our company was detailed for picket that night so I did not get much rest that night. It rained all night and all the next day ad we had to march back to the boats where we arrived about five o’clock and you had better believe we was a muddy-looking [set of] fellows.
The next day we run up the river a piece further and landed on the Arkansas side and after sending out some cavalry scouts, they discovered a small part of rebels out about three miles from the boat. So our regiment and two pieces of artillery started out in pursuit of them. We was ordered to take nothing with us but our guns and ammunition for we expected to get back again before night. Well we marched on up the levy which made a pretty dry road for us and when we had got about four miles, we was surprised by a volley of musketry from the rebels which we quickly returned. They was in the canebrake so we could not get a fair sight at them but we squatted down behind the levy and give them seven or eight rounds apiece and a few shots from the cannons and they skedaddled as fast as they could and by that time the General had come up with the rest of the Brigade and we followed them up until dark when we come to a small branch that we had to cross on a ferry boat where there was several buildings. Here we stopped for the night. We had neither our coats, blankets or anything to eat for supper but there happened to be a nice lot of hogs running around which we pitched into pretty lively and made our supper and breakfast on fresh pork.
In the morning our cavalry brought in one piece of artillery which they captured from the Rebs. We did not follow them any farther for they was so far ahead we could not catch them. The next morning after ew had fired off all the houses around, we crossed the creek again and burned the boat and then started back to the boats again which we reached about sundown and I can tell you I relished my supper with a good will.
Well the next day we run down the river apiece stopping at every plantation we come to for forage for we had about run out of rations. We kept on down as far as Greenville where we landed again for we got wind of some more rebs out about three or four miles. So after them we started and thought we had them cornered once or twice and so we made a short cut and had to ford a creek where it was waist deep to us which went pretty tough. But we waded right through and then double quicked it for about half a mile but we did not see anything of the Rebels so we kept on after them. The Rebels had six pieces of artillery and they numbered about 300. We followed them all day and our cavalry captured ten of them. We came up to the same plantation where the chickens and sweet potatoes was plenty and the way the darkeys baked corn dodgers for us wasn’t slow. we had marched 15 miles from the river. We had good comfortable quarters to sleep in that night for the Negroes all have good warm shanties with a fireplace in them to live in so we built up a big fire and laid down on the floor and had a comfortable night’s rest.
The next day we marched back to the boats gain and laid there until the next day. About noon we started down the river again and we got down to camp about noon on the 27th which made 14 days we had been away from camp.
I am very glad to hear that you are getting along so well with your studies and you must be getting to be about the smartest chap in town. Well, I am glad to hear it. I hope you will make another dollar at the 1st opportunity. Nannie [Chamberlain] wanted to know whether I had got hers and [ ‘s] letter yet. I did and answered it the next day after I got them and I have written one to Father and one to you since I have got any from home. I do not see the reason why it takes so long for letters to reach home and to get them from home.
It has been so wet and muddy down here that it makes it very sickly. Our regiment does not number over 250 men able for duty. There is only about 25 men in our company fit for duty now. I have been able to do my duty so far and I hope I may as long as I remain in the army. We have lost two boys out of our company by sickness. They died in the hospital tent in camp. Their names was Taylor Beer and James Buss. Taylor lived in Wiota and Buss lived at Cottage Inns. They [page creased] the company. I suppose you have heard of the death of our captain [Charles M. Waring] before this letter will get there.
I commenced writing this letter yesterday and last night Mr. Woodbury got back to camp again. He give me a paper and letter from Father and sister and I was very glad to hear from home again. We have been mustered again today. It is the last day of February. I do not know when we will get any pay. It may be we will get some before long but it is rather doubtful. I think it is a shame to keep us out of our pay so long. There is six months wages due us now and I know Father stands in need of it as much as anyone. I can get along very well without money as long as I keep my health. I hope you will [get] along some way until I can send some money to help live on.
I do not know whether we will ever attack Vicksburg or not. The Rebels captured one of our gunboats the other day. The name of the boat was the Queen of the West. I think I have written a good long letter and I want you to answer it promptly. Tell Mary I will write to her soon. Give my love to all the folks. I must close for want of room. You need not send any more paper very soon for I can manage to get it here. No more at present. From your affectionate brother, — George Safford
Letter 3
Mississippi near Vicksburg May 27, 1863
Dear Brother
I expect by this time [you think] I have forgotten you but it is not so. I have so little chance to write that it is a hardship for me to write a letter. I have been in the field for nearly five weeks and we have been chasing the enemy up so close that I have had little time to write to anybody. I have been in two or three different battles and have come off with my scalp on as yet for which I am very thankful for it.
We marched from Port Gibson here which is about 50 miles from here. The Battle of Port Gibson was fought on May 1st but I was not with the regiment at that time but the 23rd [Wisconsin Infantry] was not engaged there. I joined the regiment in a few days after at a place called Iron Store Ford. It was on the Jackson Road. We marched about ten miles farther where we stopped again [at a place] called Big Sandy and we stopped at two or three other places along the road. There was quite a battle at Raymond but it was all over with before we got there. We camped there for the night and started out early the next morning.
Our regiment was in advance. We marched along very careful looking for the Rebs when about 12 o’clock we began to see some signs of the Rebs. The artillery was brought forward and took a position and we discovered the Rebs off at a distance and we gave them a few shots but they did not reply. Company E and B was deployed as skirmishers through the woods to hunt them out.
We had not advanced far before we met them but we could [not] get a very good sight of them for they would dodge behind a tree, fire, and then run. But we got some pretty good shots at them. We followed them up about a mile and then they come to the main force and then we withdrew. And then the rest of the Brigade came up and they shelled one another awhile and another Division came up and flanked them and drove them about a mile to our right. And we followed them up to the foot of a hill where the Rebs had a battery planted and ours come up and they played across at one another until dark and we was between the two batteries laying down.
That night we slept on our arms and early in the morning we started out after them but they had skedaddled in the night. We followed them up about fives miles farther to Black River Bridge where they made another stand but it didn’t take long to clean them out of that. We took a good many prisoners, [and] two or three batteries. Our brigade took 400 of them. It was Sunday aboit noon when the battle was over so we stacked arms and picked up all the Rebs’ guns we could find and piled them up and set fire to them and then we made our coffee and had our dinner and stayed there until the next day. And then we marched out within a mile and a half of where we now lay and camped over night and in the morning we moved up in front of the enemy breastworks and commenced operations. There was not much firing going on that day with small arms. It was mostly artillery. We charged across several hills where the grape and canister flew around us pretty lively but did not do much damage. We took our position in a ravine about five hundred yards in front of their works and laid there all night.
The next day our regiment was sent out in front to skirmish. We went out about nine o’clock in the morning and never come in until about ten at night. I never done as hard a day’s work before. We lost one killed and two wounded out of our company that day and we was relieved by another brigade. We fell back under cover and rested till morning.
The 22nd we made a charge on the fort and fought hard all day and was obliged to retire at night. 1 They are so strongly fortified that it seems impossible to take it by storm but we have got them penned in where they can’t get away and they will be glad to come to terms after a while. All we will have to do is to lay back and watch them and fortify and keep out cannons playing on them. Albert, I tell you this is soldiering in good earnest. Last night I was up all night a digging rifle pits. Our company is so small that we have to be on duty almost every night. We have lost two killed and four wounded so we have but 15 privates fit for duty.
I was over to see Al Chamberlain yesterday. His regiment is camped about a quarter of a mile from here. He is well and sends his best respects to all the folks. Mason told me he saw Edmund Pettit [14th Wisconsin] got his finger shot off. It is getting dark now so I will have to close. Write soon to your affectionate brother, — George Safford
To Albert Safford
1 On May 22, 1863, after a four-hour artillery bombardment, Union forces launched a three-pronged assault on the Vicksburg defenses. The 23rd Wisconsin, along with other units, attacked the north face of the 2nd Texas Lunette on Baldwin’s Ferry Road. While they managed to plant their colors close to the Confederate works, the attack was ultimately repulsed.
I could not find an image of Richard but here’s a tintype of Pvt. Joel B. Barefoot of Co. F, 37th Alabama Infantry.(Alabama Confederate Images)
The following letters were written by Pvt. Richard J. Kent (1839-1863) who enlisted in Co. G, 37th Alabama Infantry on 24 April 1862 at Auburn, Lee county, Alabama. Richard was married to Martha July Stenson (1842-1910) on 11 October 1859 in Chambers county, Alabama. Richard was wounded during the siege of Vicksburg, shot just under the collar bone. He died a few days later on 2 July 1863 in a Vicksburg hospital.
Richard had two younger brothers who served with him in the same company—John T. Kent (1841-1862) and Absolom B. Kent (1844-1921). The former died of disease on 27 March 1863 at Vicksburg; the latter survived the war.
I have downloaded some images of enlisted men who served in the 37th Alabama Infantry from the Alabama Confederate Images page on Facebook. I have found it to be an excellent resource.
Letter 1
Montgomery, Alabama May 31, 1862
Dear wife,
I now take my seat to write to you to let you know that I am well at the present time and have been ever since I left home. I have nothing of importance to write to you at the present. We started for Corinth on Thursday last and got to Montgomery and struck camp where we are now and expect to stay until Monday when we will take up the line of march for Corinth if orders is correct and we get no further orders.
Pvt. Elias Wiley Wright, Co. H, 37th Alabama Infantry. Wright enlisted on 29 August 1862 in Lawrenceville, Alabama. He became a POW when Vicksburg, Mississippi capitulated to Federal forces in July 1863, but he was soon paroled. His wife Susan died in 1864, leaving their 6 children destitute. Elias wrote a letter attempting to be discharged from the military early in 1865. But the war soon ended. Wright died in 1897 and is buried in Hartford, Geneva County, Alabama. (Alabama Confederate Images)
We have got our uniforms, such as they are. They look like negro cloth. We have no knapsacks nor canteens as yet nor no bounty money. Some of them says that we will get it before we leave here though I don’t think so. I am as well satisfied as you could expect to be where I am and in the camps though I want to go to Corinth as we have started or some other place. I don’t like the city of Montgomery so far as I have saw as yet. I want to go to Hilliard’s Legion this evening if I can get off and see how I like the rest of the town and see how I like his Legion.
Joe Chambers and several of the boys has been to see us since we have come here. I haven’t nothing very interesting since I left. Only the night we got here I heard the prettiest music that I ever heard on the boat. I have nothing of importance, only I want to see you the worst in the world though I am deprived of that privilege and I don’t know at the present when I can have the privilege of coming home though I want to come as soon as possible. It would be the greatest pleasure to me in the world to get to come home before we get off to Corinth or any other place.
So I must come to a close for the present. May the God of all grace be with you and bless and sanctify and preserve you and keep you from all the evils of the world. And if we meet no more in this world, that we may the well assured…[end of letter missing]
Letter 2
Lowndes county, Mississippi June 29, 1862
Dear wife,
I today take my seat to drop you a few lines to inform you that I received your letter by mail and read it to my sorrow for I made a mistake in reading it. I thought that you stated that father was dead which gave me much sorrow and trouble for was very low at the time that I received the [letter] with the relapse from the measles at that time. I had the hardest kind of agues every night and fever in the day to pay up. I was taken on the 15th—the same day that you wrote your letter and from then till Wednesday or Thursday night I had an ague after which I suffered a great deal. The pain was so severe that I wore a mustard plaster for four hours one evening and it didn’t blister nor release the pain so next morning just at the peep of day I had two plasters fixed up and had one put on my breast and the other on my right side which I let stay on till sundown and the pain was so severe that they made a knot on my side too, the size of hen’s egg or not quite as large. After I had taken off the blister, I asked the doctor—I mean Smith—to examine it and he says, “Hant you had a lick there?” I told him no, that it was from the pain that the knot was there. He said when I got well that he would cure them knots. I never said anything but I [wanted to tell the] old fellow when I get well, there will [be] no knot there for you to cure until the pains come again.
Absolom landed here last Wednesday the 25th, I think it was. I received your letter then which I was compelled to lay aside until yesterday evening when I took it and read it with pleasure not not with half the pleasure that I would have [if I] spent the time with you for it does seem to me that one hour with you would be like a lifetime of enjoyment. I could sit and talk with you with the greatest pleasure.
I have been sick as I have said before. I have lay in the tents two weeks today and my hip bones is rubbed my hip almost right raw. I went out this morning up to my tent about fifty or sixty yards for the first time. I feel that I am a mending as fast as can be expected to be as low as I was. I do hope and trust that God has been with me in my afflictions and that He will raise me to a state of pure health. I received yours and the hair which I will try to do as you requested me. Tell Puss Williamson that Jack has been sick ever since he left Montgomery though not laid up. Tell her that sometime past—I don’t remember the day—that he was taken with the pneumonia and has been very low. He is on the men but not able to walk. I think if he will take care of hisself, that he will be up in a few days.
I landed here last Wednesday and I thought that I would wait a day or two to see how things was. I am as well satisfied as you could expect to be here. I have seen better land and better crops that I thought there was in the Southern Confederacy. I saw one fish at Mobile that would [weigh?] 400 lbs. I thought that I would send you two of the scales that you [could] see them. I want you to write to me as soon as you get this letter and write all the news you have. So nothing more till I hear from you. — Richard J. Kent
Letter 3
Lowndes county, Mississippi July 19, 1862
Dear Wife,
I this evening take my seat to write to you to let you hear from me. I wrote to you the 17th and give it to Ans Roberson to carry to Cusseta [Chambers county, Alabama] but he hant started yet and is going to start in the morning—him or Mr. Sudler one—and I thought that I would write a few lines this evening that you might hear later news from us. I am still improving. I have got so that I can walk up in camp one time more and I feel pretty well except my hands and knees. My hands feel dead and when I have any weight on them, they feel like there was a thousand pins a sticking in them. And my knees feels about the same way when I start to walk though I can tolerable well with a stick.
I want to see you the worst in the world though I am deprived of the privilege of that enjoyment for I would consider it a great enjoyment to me to see you and all the connections and talk with you. It would be the greatest pleasure to me in the world if it was so that I could come home. But there is no chance to get off on a furlough. The only chance is to get a discharge. Sometimes I think I would apply for a discharge but I don’t know as yet that I will do it. In that case, I thought that I would just let everything alone a few days till I got a little more strength and then I thought if my breast didn’t get better, I would go to the doctor and tell him that if he didn’t sure me, that I couldn’t stand the camps. I can’t get a long breath without putting my hands to my breast and if it is not cured, I shall not be able for service here.
Ab[solom] is well or is about if he don’t eat too much and I hope that he won’t do that. He does the most of our cooking for us. Tell Williams folks that Jack has been very bad off since you was here. The doctor says he will give him a discharge and I think that they will have it ready by the time he gets able to come. [ ] is on the mend and has been ever since you left. He has been up here but once since you left…Tell Williams folks to tell George Davis’s wife too that he is well.
So I must close by saying to you that I want to see you and the baby the worst in the world. I want you to write to me as soon as you get this letter and write how rain has been there and write how crops is. So nothing more till I hear from you. — R. J. Kent
Letter 4
Columbus, Mississippi August 4, 1862
Dear Wife,
I today take my seat to write to you to let you hear from me. I ain’t well yet though I am still on the mend slowly, thought it is slow indeed for I do gain strength the slowest in the world. I can scarcely get over a pair of steps five or six steps high to go to the well.
John landed here the 31st day of July. He was well as you could expect, I reckon. When he got here the morning that he got here, I left the camp for the hospital in town and I han’t seen him since though I have heard from him every day. This morning Capt. [Warner W.] Meadors came up to see us. He says that John is doing pretty well. I said that I had went to the hospital so I have not because I was so bad off but to try to get something sone for my side and breast and I have got nothing done as yet. I think that I should try the doctor to let me go back to camps this evening if it don’t rain.
Ab[salom Kent] has been pretty sick though he is now up and about and has quit taken medicine and I hope that he will be well in a few days. We had a good rain here last Thursday night and we have had rain off and on ever since. Yesterday we had a hard rain down at the camps.
I want you to write how rain has been there and tell Par to write how crops is there in part of the country. Tell them that I want to see them all the most in the world. I want to see you and the baby [Margaret] the worst in the world. It would be the greatest pleasure to me to sit and talk with you for one hour for it does seem like it is a long time to stay away from you. I want to come home to see you but it does look like the chance is bad. I will come as soon as I can get off.
I received your letter you sent by [brother] John and read it with pleasure. It filled my heart with love and gratitude. The one that you wrote on that little piece of paper, I can’t write anything to you about in this letter. I will write you an answer to that in a day or two as soon as I can get to camps where I can get paper and envelopes and I will write to you and back it in your name. Back your letters as you have been at before. So goodbye till I hear from you, — R. J. Kent
to M. J. Kent
Letter 5
Itawamba county, Mississippi August 12, 1862
Dear Wife,
I today take my pen in hand to drop you a few lines to let you hear from me. I have nothing of importance to write to you, only I do want to say to you that I ain’t well yet. I am better though. I am weak and have pains in my ankles when I walk. I hant done any duty yet more than help raise tents and cook. John is doing tolerable well. He went out on drill this morning for the first time. The ergeant got here yesterday from Columbus. He says that the Boys is doing very well and I think from that that Ab[solom] will be with us in a few days for I want to see him. When I left him there was nothing the matter with him—only pains. I hope that they were not reumatism as I thought they was at first.
Jack Williamson is dead. The doctor said he thought that was the name though he wasn’t certain for he didn’t see him. But he then thought that it was so. He died noght before last if it is so.
General Sterling Price, nicknamed “Old Pap” by his men.
I wrote to you before that we had orders to move and I didn’t know where but we are now at Saltillo in Mississippi. We are in 30 or 35 miles of the Yankee army and I can’t tell how soon we may be closer for we are under Old General Price and all his army is here, or nearly so.
I wrote to you that I would answer the little letter that you wrote to me but I hant time this morning. I will say to you that I want to see you the worst in the world. When I get to studying about you and the baby, I hardly can help crying though I hope though it is the will of God, and if it is, I know that all things will work for good to them that love Him. I want to come home to see you and all the connections. Tell Mother that I want to see her and all the family very bad and that I would write to her this morning if I had time. But the mail starts off now and if I miss this mail, I can’t send my letter before next week so I must come to a close. So goodbye for the present. Write to me as soon as you get this letter and write all the news you have. Direct your letters to Saltillo, Mississippi. — R. J. Kent
To Mrs. M. J. Kent
To Mr. Richard J. Kent, Mississippi, Saltillo P. O., 37th Reg. Alabama Vol. in the care of Captain W[arner] W. Meadors, Col. [James Ferguson] Dowdell commanding.
Letter 6
Saltillo, Mississippi August 18th 1862
Dear Wife,
I take my seat to write to let you know that I am about the same old seven and six, only I feel a little worse for the last two or three days. I ain’t went to duty yet and I don’t know when I shall if I don’t get better.
We are still at Saltillo but I can’t say how long we will be here for we are expecting to move every day. The Yanks is cutting down the corn up above us here and destroying everything they can. I heard yesterday that our cavalry was ordered to advance up near the enemy. The number of miles that they were to be from the enemy, I don’t recollect, but I think it was in four miles of the enemy, and if they do, we will have to move up there to protect them. The officers says that they are looking for a fight every day anyhow but I think that is all false for the Yanks is 16 or 17 miles off. They doubled the guards yesterday morning and made as many more post round the camps as they were before which look very suspicious that there was something out too. I don’t know that there is anything of the sort depending. I hope there is not for I ain’t able to march not to go for a battle either.
Ab[solom] reached here last night just after we hay lay down. He has had the rheumatism very bad and has them yet. He can hardly straighten his left arm this morning though I hope it won’t be long before he will get well again. John is here. He was very sick last night though he is up and out on drill this morning.
I want to see you very bad for it does seem to me the longest time I ever saw, though when I think of the duties of my country and the welfare and happiness of my family and the promises of God that we shall meet either in this world or in the world to come, it gives the greatest encouragement of anything else at present. Tell Father and Mother that I want to see them and all the family very bad but I am deprived of the privilege of that enjoyment at this time though I hope to live to get home once more and to see you all alive once more in this world. If not, if God shall see fit to take me from time to eternity, either by sickness or by the enemy’s musket balls, I hope to see you all in the heavens above where pain and parting will be no more.
So I must come to a close for the present. May the blessings of God be with you and bear you up in all your troubles, trials, and afflictions in this life and at last when shallop be no more, may the God of all be with you in that trying hour of death and at last receive your spirit up to heaven to praise Him through eternal ages, world without end, amen.
—Richard J. Kent to Mrs. M. J. Kent
Letter 7
Okolona, Mississippi August 26, 1862
Dear Wife,
I this morning take my seat to drop you a few lines to let you hear from me and to let you know that I am still in the land of the living though i am not well. I have severe pains in my side and breast at times. I am at the hospital in Okolona though not worse off than I was when I was at home. I can go where I please if I had the chance and eat more than ever I did in my life. I was sent here last Sunday morning and the doctor came round Monday morning and prescribed for me and I have taken a dose of medicine this morning. I don’t know whether he will do me any good or not but I thought he will cure me for I know that I want to get well and enjoy good health once more if ever anybody did.
Ab[solom] is here too. He came here when I did. He was very sick for a few days before we left camps though he is now doing very well—only weakness. He says he feels very well. He can knock about and eat tolerable hearty though the doctor is giving him medicine. But I think that he won’t need medicine but a few days. John was well when we left camps with the exception of running off at the bowels and I hant heard from him since. I wish I knowed how he is so that I could write to you. Tell Mother how we are and that I want to see them all very bad though I am deprived of that privilege at this time.
I want to see you the worst in the world for it does seem to me that it would be the greatest joy to see you that I ever enjoyed. But when I think of the cause for which I came here, it makes me bear it all with patience, and to hope that if I ain’t permitted to meet you in this world, to meet you in Heaven [where] peace and parting is no more.
I received the letter you sent in Puss Steon’s letter. Abe Williams got the letter and broke it open in a crowd and when he taken it out, I saw my name on it and I taken it. I was glad to get to read it though Mr. Williams had told me how you all was getting on. Tell Mr. Williams that Toby was sick when I left camps though not down. Write to me as son as you get this letter and write how Hunt is getting on. Write and direct your letter to Okolona, Mississippi, General Hospital, Ward No. 16. I will write down here the back as you must back it.
To Mr. Richard J. Kent, General Hospital Ward No. 16, Okolona P. O., Mississippi
And so I must come to a close for this time. Write soon and her Par to write to me too for I want to hear from him. Tell Mother to not get mad with me because I don’t write her a special letter for I intend to write her a letter if I can get a chance. So goodbye till I hear from you. — R. J. Kent
Letter 8
Baldwyn, Mississippi September 9, 1862
Dear wife,
I take my seat to write to you to let you know that I am yet among the living. I have got so as I can do duty one time more. I weight 100 and 42 lbs and am as well as common when I am at home. I have nothing of importance to write to you at present, only me and Ab[solom] came from the hospital last Saturday and Sunday morning our Brigade started to move and we all came with it and we are now at Baldwyn, 24 miles below Corinth, and I don’t think that we will lay here but a few days before we take up the line of march for Corinth and they say that there is 40 thousand Yankees there. Our Brigade is No. 4 1 and we are going to give up our muskets and draw Enfield rifles today and then we will be armed as well as any brigade in the Confederacy ad will be ready to try the Yankees as far as one trip anyhow if we get the worst end of the bargain. But I am yet of the same opinion that I was when I left home for I don’t think that they ever will be able to make much off of us for I am still of the opinion that we can stand it as long as they can if God will be with us. But if He be against us, I hope that the war may come to a close some way or another. But God grant that we may have success in battle and that it may not be long before the glorious and happy time of the peace and joys of home may return. And God grant that there may be no more wars in our land.
Pvt. William Leonard Dorman, Company I, 37th Alabama Infantry. Dorman, a resident of Chambers County, enlisted on 13 May 1862 in Auburn, Alabama. On 3 October 1862 he was wounded, and subsequently captured, at the Battle of Corinth, Mississippi. The wound resulted in the amputation of his left arm. After recovering, he was on detached duty enlisting conscripts in 1863 before being given a medical discharge from the military in 1864. Dorman survived the war, died in 1901, and is buried in Chambers County, Alabama. (Alabama Confederate Images)
John and Absolom is both got the diarrhea but is up and about. We marched from Saltillo up here day before yesterday which liked to have got us but we made out to get here. There was five Yankees and a negro prisoners brought in here last night of which they say that the negro says he was the chaplain of the 34th Ohio Regiment. 2 I don’t say that it is so for I didn’t see them myself, but I saw them that said that they did and I have no right to dispute it. I would be glad to come across a little bunch of Yanks just to get one or two shots at them.
I want to see you all very bad for I hant had no letter from you since Mr. Williams was out here and I have wrote one or two letters to you since. I want you to write to me as soon as you get this letter and write all the news you have and direct your letters to Baldwyn, Mississippi. Tell Mother and all the connection that I would be glad to see them but I am deprived of that privilege now but I am in hopes that I won’t always be for I hope to get home some day or another. May God bless you and be with you and uphold you in all your trials and afflictions. So nothing more till I hear from you. — R. J. Kent
1 The Fourth Brigade included the 37th Alabama, the 36th, 37th, and 38th Mississippi, and Lucas’s Missouri Battery.
2The 34th Ohio Infantry (Piatt’s Zouaves) was on duty in western Virginia at the time so I think it’s unlikely these Yankees were prisoners from that regiment. It’s possible I have misinterpreted the regiment designation, however. I could also not find any record of a Black chaplain serving a Union regiment until at least 1863.
Iuka, Mississippi
Letter 9
Baldwyn [Mississippi] September 25, 1862
Dear wife,
I this morning take the time to write to you to let you know that I am well as this time and I hope that these few lines may find you and all the family well and doing well. I have nothing of importance to write to you at this time, only we left Baldwyn as I wrote before and went to Iuka which was taken without the firing of a gun and a great deal of government stores, but the feds reinforced and came back on us and we lay in line of battle five days and night in succession till Friday last, the 19th, when they got so near us that we attacked them and fought for two hours and a half which was till after dark when we drove them back and taken nine pieces of artillery that they say has been charged time and again and never was taken before.
Pvt. Benjamin Robert Bryan, Company C, 37th Alabama Infantry. Bryan enlisted on 2 April 1862 in Leon, Alabama. He was killed on 11 June 1863 during the Siege of Vicksburg, Mississippi. (Alabama Confederate Images)
The firing ceased and we lay on the battleground right in the lines where the enemy first formed their lines though their numbers was 50 or 75 thousand or upwards. Our loss in killed and wounded and missing is said to be about one thousand while there is said to be 7000. Though notwithstanding all of that, General Price thought it best to vacate the place and we left Saturday morning and they were shelling the town before we got out of it. We burnt the cotton before we left and the Yanks followed us the first day till in the evening when they came up with our rear guards when we had another little fight and killed 90 of them at one fire, when the enemy fell back and we hant seen them since and we marched back to Baldwyn where we are at this time. We are going to move from this place in a day or two but I don’t know where to.
I will tell you something of the battle. John was left at the hospital when we started up there and Ab[solom] went with us but he was taken sick and wasn’t in the fight. I was in the fight from the beginning to the end of it though I didn’t get hurt. But there was four bullet holes cut through my coat, but didn’t hurt me. I wanted to see the battlefield the next morning in day time but I didn’t get the chance to see it.
I want to see you the worst in the world. If I could see you I could tell you a great deal more than I can write. We lost our knapsacks and all we had but what we had on. But as good luck would have it, I left one shirt and one pair of pants in a box here at this place which I will get this evening if nothing happens. Ab[solom] lost all he had too. I want you to fix me one good thick shirt and one pair of pants and one pair of drawers and a good woolen vest if you can—one that will fit Par well will fit me. And two pair of socks for I hant got but the pair that I have got on. You can send them by Mr. Welch the last of next month. He is bringing boxes to the regiment then. I will write to you again before he comes back. Try to have them ready if you can. — R. J. Kent
In the fighting at Corinth on October 4, 1862, the 37th Alabama charged on the Union right’s flank in the area under the red circle, driving the Union forces back as shown.
Letter 10
Mississippi October 11, 1862
Dear wife,
I take my pen in hand to write to you to let you hear from me adn to tell you of my trip and trials since i wrote to you last. I am well and I hope that these few lines may find you and all of the rest of the family enjoying the same like blessings. I have nothing that is very good to write to you, only I hant heard from you since I wrote to you last.
1st Sgt. Thomas J. Strickland, Company B and Company C, 37th Alabama Infantry. He enlisted in Daviston, Tallapoosa County, Alabama on 15 March 1862. He served until the end, surrendering in North Carolina in 1865. In this image, he is wearing English imported military gear. (Alabama Confederate Images)
We started on a march the next morning after I wrote to you last and have been marching ever since. We went from Baldwyn to Corinth and yesterday was a week ago we got up there and attacked the enemy in their breastworks Friday morning when we drove them back, captured several pieces of artillery, and drove them back into town. Our loss was very heavy on Friday and Friday night we lay in line of battle on the side of the railroad right at the edge of town. Saturday morning we made a charge on the enemy and we had to charge another breastwork and battery which we had to face for about a half of a mile right through an open field which we done and taken it with much loss of men but we taken it and drove them back into town into their forts where they fought us rapidly and we had to charge them again and it was about three or four hundred yards from the breastworks to the fort right in as close a place as you most ever saw. And they had one fort on our right and a heavy battery on our left playing on us from both sides and one fort in front pouring grape canister [ ] and cannon balls in on us from both sides and in front, almost as thick as hail which we had to march through to the fort, which we did, and drove them back again into another fort that they had where they fought us for some time. And [then] they thought they would charge us and run us back but we held our position against them till we saw that their force was too strong for us when we was ordered to retreat, when we retreated back and I thought that they would get the last one of us but there was a few of us left that was left.
We came back Saturday and Sunday till in the evening when they thought that they would cut us off at a creek where we had another little fight but our Brigade was not in that very much. We fired one round only and we turned and taken another road and made our escape to this place. I went through it all and didn’t get a scratch. Ab[solom] went to the hospital from Baldwyn and I hant heard from him since. John started with us and went with us till the last night before we got to Corinth and I left him and John Weaver with the wagons sick, and I hant seen him since and I don’t know how he is now or where he is. Some says that they think that he is taken prisoner or is dead but I have heard from last Sunday evening just before night coming along the road but I didn’t get the chance to see him myself. But I am in hopes that he has missed the road and gone to Baldwyn. If he is, he will write to you. If not, I will write you word the next letter that I write to you.
We lost our captain in the battle and Lieutenant [S. M.] Robertson lost his left arm. I want you to tell Mrs. William that Toby is dead. Tell him that I didn’t see him killed nor hant seen him yet but from what I can find out, he is dead. There is a man said that he saw him shot. He said that he was struck with a grape shot and shot the back of his head off. I know that if that be so, that he is dead. Tell Mrs. Harmon that John is well. Tell Mrs. Holloway that Jim is with us and is well. Tell her that the old man has been at the hospital and has been for a long time. I wrote to you before that I wanted you to send some clothes by Mr. W. Welch and I do yet. Send me one pair of pants and, one pair of drawers, one shirt, and two or three pair of socks and one vest if you can get it made. Tell Mother to send John and Ab[solom] some clothes too for Ab lost all his clothes. I don’t know what to tell you to send him. Tell Par to try to fix up a box and pack them all together and mark all that is put in it and if Mrs. Harmon wants to send John anything, to put it in too and carry the box to Cusseta the 3rd morning in November and he said he would be there to take charge of it and bring it to me wherever I am. Tell Mrs. Harmon to send John two shirts and to mark them so that we can know them. If you can, I want you to have it in Cusseta so that he can bring it to me for I need the clothes.
I want you to write to me as soon as you get this letter and write all the news you have. So nothing more, only I remain your affectionate husband until death. — Richard J. Kent
To Mrs. Martha J. Kent
Letter 11
Holly Springs, Mississippi October 17, 1862
Dear Wife,
I take my seat to write to you to let you know that I am well as common and I hope that these few lines may find you and all the rest of the family well and doing well. I have nothing of much importance to write more than I wrote to you in my letter the other day, We taken the trip to Corinth as I wrote to you and fought Friday and Saturday at Corinth till we retreated and we came back Saturday evening and camped and Sunday we marched on till about one o’clock when we came to the creek where we had to fight them again, which we did as gallant as ever soldiers did till our train got started and then we continued the retreat on with the wagons to protect them and we marched on the biggest part of the night to get to the forks of the road where we thought they would try to cut us off. But we succeeded in getting there first and camped the rest of the night. Then we marched on till we got to this place where we are now, 6 miles below Holly Springs on the Mississippi Central Railroad. But I don’t know how long we will stay here for we got orders night before last to be ready to march at any moment’s warning. But we may stay here a week or two yet for all I know, and I am in hopes that we will for I want to rest and recruit up a while before we start to march again for I never was as more broke down and more out in my life.
We left John at the creek Sunday before last as I wrote to you before and I wrote that it was expected that they were taken prisoners but I hoped not. But I was mistaken for John and John Weaver was both taken last Monday was a week ago by the Yanks and carried to Bolivar and kept them till the other day when they got paroled and they brought them back 5 miles this side of Legrange where they delivered them up to our officers and they brought them down to Holly Springs and have them as pass and told them to go to their regiment as quick as they could which they did. They got here last night about 9 o’clock and I was glad to see them. They are both sick yet but able to be about though they are paroled and will have to stay here for they say that we have got more prisoners than they have and in consequence of that, they say that they were exchanged as they were paroled at Iuka. And after all that, [ ] deserted since to bring them back for three is some that has deserted or gone and we don’t know where to. [ ] has deserted and gone on home claiming to be wounded which is not so for Peter Frederick left him late on Sunday evening and he wasn’t hurt then nor he didn’t stand up in the fight as a man ought to. He wasn’t in the fight at all. We have but one officer in our company and it is Peter Frederick and we elected him yesterday. Ab[solom] came in from the hospital yesterday and he is not well yet but is able to get about.
I want to see you and all of the family very bad and I want you to write to me as soon as you get this letter and write how you are getting along. I got a letter for John yesterday morning which I read with pleasure and was glad to hear that you was all well. Write and direct your letters to Holly Springs, Mississippi, and send us them clothes by Mr. W. Welch. He told me to tell you to have them in Cusseta the 3rd morning in November and I want you to try and have them the time to start that morning for if you don’t, I will fail to get them. — R. J. Kent
Letter 12
Tupelo, Mississippi November 15, 1862
Dear and affectionate wife,
I this morning take my pen in hand to let you know that I hant forgot you yet. I am well, all except my knees. The have been swelled up for three days and nights and have me so that I can scarcely get about. I hope that these lines may find you and all of the family well and doing well.
The Raleigh Standard, 5 November 1862
I want to see you and all of the rest of the family very bad but I am deprived of that privilege at this time. But I hope that I won’t be long for I think that there is a going to be a rebellion before long if that law is put in force for I think that this army is almost ready to rebel anyhow. There is a great many that swears that they won’t fight under General [John Creed] Moore again for the way he acted at Corinth for I said all the time that if he had attacked the enemy on the right as he promised to do, we would have been there now for we had the enemy drove back from the breastworks when we was ordered to retreat and Dr. Austin has been to the regiment and he says that the Yank general told him that they were in full retreat when we was ordered to retreat. Then they stopped and come back. If the men stands up to what they say, this war can’t keep on much longer the way it is going on and I hope that they will be as good as their word for I want this war to close some way or another and I hope that it won’t be long before it does for if the black flag is raised as it is said it will be, I think it will put an end to the war for I didn’t leave my home to come here and fight under no such laws and I don’t think that I shall now at this time for I don’t think that it is right to fight under no such flag.1
I want you to pray for me that I may come through safe and get home once more to enjoy your presence once more for it would be the greatest pleasure to me to get to see you once more in this world. I received the box that Mr. Welch brought to me last night and also your letter that you sent and read it with pleasure to hear from you and to hear that you was well and that Margaret was well. And I felt like I would give the world to see you and her also. I got one pair of pants, one pair of drawers, one shirt, one pair of socks, and one suit for John and Ab all but socks and two pair of socks for them and John Harmons clothes also. The bread that was in the box was all spoiled on the account of Mr. Welch’s having to stop for the Yankees was after us and we was retreating and they wouldn’t let him come up the road till we got stopped which was a good idea and I was glad of it for I was afraid that he would come to us and he would have everything and lose it again. But I have got them now and I will try to keep them if I can.
Ab[solom] is here in camps but he is very weak in the back yet, He worked on detail yesterday for the first time. He has got his clothes too and John’s is here and him in the hospital. But I intend to send his back to him by Mr. Welch. He was very sick the last time I heard from him.
Gen. John Creed Moore (1824-1910)
We are building breastworks here to defend ourselves if the enemy should attack us here at this place. If they don’t get in behind us.
So I must come to a close for this time. May God [bless] you and comfort you is my prayer for His name sake. I intend to try to come home between now and next month if I can get off and can live. So nothing more till I hear from you. So goodbye for this time. — Mr. Richard J. Kent
to Mrs. Martha J. Kent.
I forgot to tell you where to write to me. Direct your letter to Tupelo, Mississippi.
Tupelo, Mississippi November 15, 1862
Dear father and mother and all the rest,
I seat myself this evening to write to you to inform you that I am well at this time except my knees. They have been swelled up for three days and nights and pain me so that I can hardly get up when I am down. I hope that these lines may find you all well and doing well. I want to see you and all of the rest of the family the worst in the world but I am deprived of the privilege yet this time. But I hope it won’t be long before I shall enjoy the privilege of seeing you and enjoying your presence once more in this life for I think that if the laws that is trying to be put in force that it will close and that soon or else there will be a rebellion before very long for I don’t think that this army is a going to stand up to the laws if they go on the way that we hear that they are going.
The Potter Journal, Coudersport, PA, 12 November 1862
I received the box by Mr. Welch and all the clothes and provisions last night and the letters also. Ab[solom] is here in camps but his back is weak yet. He was on detail yesterday for the first time. He has got his clothes. John is at the hospital but I intend to send his clothes to him as Mr. Welch goes back.
We are building breastworks here to defend ourselves in the place of charges but I am in hopes that we won’t have to fight them any more. I want you to write to me as soon as you get this letter and direct your letter to Tupelo, Mississippi. I want you to pray for me and John and Ab[solom] that we may get through safe and I get home safe once more that we may enjoy your presence once more in this life. May the God of all grace and comfort be with you and all of the family to bless and comfort you in all of your trials, troubles and afflictions of this life. So goodbye for this time. — J. R. Kent to Mr. Isiah Kent
1 The notion of fighting under the Black Flag seems to have been born out of President Lincoln’s announced intention to issue the Emancipation Proclamation. It was reported that one of the Confederate regiments in the Battle of Corinth carried a black flag in the last charge. The standard bearer was said to have been riddled with bullets and unburied after the battle, left to rot in the hot sun, his body propped up against a stump holding the black. Most Christian soldiers like Richard Kent, found the idea of fighting under a Black flag repulsive and vowed to throw down their arms first. [Source: Philadelphia Public Ledger, 12 November 1862]
Letter 13
Durant, Mississippi December 1, 1862
Dear wife,
I seat myself this morning to drop you a few lines to inform you that I am well except my knees. They ain’t but very little better, if any, and the doctor says that I have got the jaundice but I don’t feel sick.
Pvt. John Summers, Co. G, 37th Alabama Infantry. Summers enlisted on 10 May 1862 in Auburn, Alabama and served as the regimental color bearer. He became a POW when Vicksburg, Mississippi capitulated to Federal forces in July 1863, but he was soon paroled. At the Battle of Missionary Ridge in Chattanooga, Tennessee on 25 November 1863, Summers “had the flag staff shot from his hands; He seized the colors again, and waving them aloft, continued in the charge. Although the valiant color-bearer was wounded in the charge and captured, the flag was rescued and retained by the regiment, carried throughout the Atlanta campaign, and brought home after the surrender in North Carolina by Lt. Col. William F. Slaton.” Summers survived his wound and his time as a POW and was exchanged before the war ended. He survived the war, died on 15 February 1896, and is buried in Lee County, Alabama.(Alabama Confederate Images)
I left the regiment the day after Mr. Ervin started home. I sent you a letter by him. When I left camps, Ab[solom] was complaining of his back a right smart and his bowels running off but I hant heard from him since so I can’t tell you how he is though I am in hopes that he has got well. I hant heard from John since I wrote to you before. I thought that I would go to Jackson before this but I can’t get to go there nor nowhere else.
I am in Durant, Mississippi, in the hospital and I don’t know how long I shall stay here but I think that I shall stay here till I get well if they don’t send me off nor the Yankees don’t come down here. It is reported that they are a fighting at [Tupelo] where I left them and if they are, my notion is that the enemy will flank them and cut them off which it is suspicioned that they have got round this morning for there is seven trains due down the road this morning and there ain’t nary one come yet.
I would be glad to know how things are working up there this morning if I could and I can’t wait to see you the worst in the world but I can’t get off to come home now for they won’t give me no furlough to come home and I don’t know when I can get to come now. I would give all the money that I have got to get to come home if it would do any good. I intend to come the first time that I can get the chance if I live. I want you to do the best you can till I get to come and I shall pray for you that God bless you and comfort you in all your trials, troubles and afflictions of this life for it is through the mercies and blessing of God that we are permitted to live and we should be thankful to Him and pray to Him to continue to bless and comfort us. I want to see you the worst in the world and I intend to see you if I live and you live for it does seem to me that one month is as long as a year. It is my desire to live so that if we should not meet any more in this world that we may meet in that which is to come where we can spend an eternity in praising God the Father and the Son and Holy Ghost—three in one—for He says in the Holy Scriptures that they who live and walk uprightly shall enter into His Kingdom, and on the other hand He says they that do wickedness shall be cast into a lake that burns with fire and brimstone for ever and ever. Should we then not try to live so that when we come to die, we may be accepted of Him?…I feel for one that this present world is only punishment sent on us for our disobedience and transgressions for I feel that I have sinned against God and His laws…My opinion is that if we as a people and as a Nation would pray to God earnestly desiring that this war and strife that is among us should be removed, that God would cause peace and morality to abound throughout the land.
I must come to a close for this time by saying to you to write to me as soon as you get this. Write all the news you have. Direct your letter to Durant, Mississippi. Tell Mrs. [H____ ] that Jim was well when I left the regiment. Tell her that the old man is here at the hospital where I am and says he thinks that he is getting better. So goodbye till I hear from you. — Richard J. Kent to Mrs. Martha J. Kent
Letter 14
Durant, Mississippi December 4, 1862
Dear wife,
I this morning seat myself to write to you to let you know how I am and where I am. I am at the hospital at Durant, Mississippi, and I am well, all except my knees and legs and my back and side. They pain me powerfully this morning and I have got the jaundice a little but not very bad as yet. I can’t tell you nothing more about [my brothers] Ab[solom] and John than I wrote the other day. Ab is with the regiment and I can’t get no news from there. And John is at Jackson, or he was there the last time I heard from him.
I have some little war news to write to you. Our army is falling back from Tupelo without firing but two guns and I saw a man from there yesterday that told me that the Yankees shelled our army night before last at Oxford eight miles this side of our breastworks. They are falling back to Grenada and it is supposed that they would take no stand there for it is said that they will continue to fall back until they get down below here to Jackson before they stand to fight the enemy unless they cut us off adn they are trying to do that as hard as they can. And if they do get in below our army, there will be some hard fighting done if all our men don’t desert for they are deserting every day. I heard the other day that there wasn’t but sixty men deserted out of one company and they say that they are deserting constantly from the army and there was one man deserted out of our ward last night that lived one hundred miles from here at Columbus, Mississippi.
I expect to stay here if I don’t get no better and the doctor don’t send me off anyhow and if I do stay here till they come here, I intend to go with them if I can walk at all for I wish that I was with them now and I am a great mind to try to get to them for I ain’t satisfied by no means at all to be here and them there. But I know if I was there and the Yankees was to get after us close as they have been after us, that they would catch me for I know that I can’t run as I did from Corinth and I don’t want to get in the hands of the enemy if I can help it though I do want to be with the boys to help them out if they should have to fight.
Mr. [James David] Hadaway received a letter from home this morning dated the 25th of December which I read with pleasure to hear that they were all well and I was more than glad to hear from you and to hear that you had a fine son and was doing well too. I am sorry that I was not there to be with you. I would have given all the money that I have made since I have been out to have been with you and no one ccan tell what I would give to yet to see you and your sweet little babe now for I know it is as sweet as it can be as well as if I had seen it. I knowed that there was something the matter at home and told Mr. Hadaway the other day that there was something the matter at home for I couldn’t go to sleep without dreaming some thing or another about home and I was very uneasy and couldn’t rest through the day for studying about you.
You wanted me to send you a name for the baby. I must say to you that I hant at this time got no name particular for it or in other words, I don’t know that I am very choice in names. I will just say to you to name it to suit yourself as I can’t be there. I want to see you the worst I ever wanted to see anybody in my life for I can’t be satisfied no where nor at no place all through the day for you ain’t off of my mind as much as one hour through the day nor hant been for some time. I have even wanted to see you so bad but it is out of my power to get to come home now until this fight is over if I can get to then. So I must close for this time. So goodbye till I hear from you. — Mr. Richard J. Kent
to Mrs. Martha J. Kent
Letter 15
Grenada, Mississippi December 17, 1862
Dear wife,
I seat myself this morning to drop you a few lines to inform you that I am well at this time, all except my knees. I though that they were well and came from the hospital and had to march eight miles to camps and six miles back yesterday and it has made me nearly as bad as ever. And we are expecting to march now at this time but I don’t know where to nor which way. We may go up the railroad towards Hatchee Bridge where we retreated from, but I don’t think that we will for I don’t think that we will stay to fight but very little till we get down to Jackson. I think we may stay here till the Yankees comes and give them a little fight and then run to Jackson for it is what General Pemberton said when he first stopped here—that he would stop and give them a little fight and then retreat to Jackson and there take stand and fight them there. And I don’t believe that we will fight them much before we do get there. But it is the general opinion of the army that we will fight them here at this place but I don’t think that there will be much damage done here at this place. They are sending the sick off this morning.
John and Ab[solom] is both here but John is going to start back to Jackson on the account of not being exchanged. Ab[solom] is well—all but the diarrhea. He is going to stay here with the army at the present. I have not received nary letter from you since Mr. Welch came and I have wrote 5 or 6 since and I want to hear from you the worst in the world. I heard from you through Mr. Hadaway’s letter but it wasn’t half as much satisfaction to me as if I had got a letter from you myself. The letter stated that you had a fine son and you wanted me to send you a name for it. I want you to name it to suit yourself as I can’t get to come home for there is no chance for me to get to come home now and I don’t know when there will be. But not until the army gets settled again and there is no telling when that will be.
I want to see you the worst in the world for it does seem to me that if I could get to see you that it would be the greatest enjoyment to me in this world. I must come to a close for John has got to start. I want you to write to me and direct your letters to Jackson, Mississippi, and if I don’t get there, John will send it to me wherever I am for there is no telling now where I will be. So nothing more till I hear from you. So goodbye for this time. — Richard J. Kent
to Mrs. Martha J. Kent
I would write more if I had time so I want you to write to me how you are a getting along.
Letter 16
Camp Rogers [near] Grenada, Mississippi December 23, 1862
My dear and affectionate wife,
I seat myself this morning the 23rd of December to inform you that I am as well as common. I have very severe pains in my side and breast though not bad enough to lay up for it and I was vaccinated [for small pox] last Monday was a week ago and my arm is getting very sore. Ab[solom] is complaining this morning of feeling like he was going to have a chill and John is at Jackson and I hant heard from him since he went there. I hant got nothing of very much importance to write to you at this time more than I want to see you very bad but I am deprived of the privilege now at this time. But I hope that it won’t be long before we get to meet and live in peace and harmony together through this life and live together in the world to come where we can live and sing the praise of God our Redeemer through all eternity. And I hope that if we ain’t permitted to meet no more in this world, that you will pray for you and me that we may meet in the blessed paradise of God.
I want you to send me one bed quilt by Mr. Welch if you can spare it. He is going to start from Cusseta the 15th of January and tell Mother that Ab[solom] says he wants here to send him some butter and eggs and some sausages. We are living pretty well now. We draw pork and beef now and cornbread but we don’t get no flour at all. We have drawed our money and I have got some money to send to you as soon as I can get a safe chance. I will send it by Mr. Welch when he comes or sooner if I get a safe chance. We was to draw two months wages today but when the pay roll master came, he didn’t have the pay roll fixed and so I don’t know when we will get it now. I want you to do the best you can and try to get along for I don’t know when I can get the chance to come home for it is now nearly Christmas and there ain’t no chance of coming home and there is so much deserting that they have got very tight all at once. I intend to come home as soon as I can if I live that long, and I hope that I will for I don’t yet feel like I will be killed in a battle and I have been in some very close places since I left home.
I would be glad if the war would close without another fight for I ain’t as anxious as I was when I left home to. I though I knowed the evil of this war before I left home and it has turned out just about as I expected so I ain’t deceived at all. I want you to write to me as soon as you get this letter and write how Margaret is and how she is getting along and right how much she has growed. Right how much she weighs and write how the baby is and if you have named it, and if you have, what you have named it.
I would be the gladdest in the world to see it and if I could get the chance to come home. So I must come to a close for this time. So nothing new—only I remain your affectionate husband until death. Goodbye for this time. — R. J. Kent
Write to me and direct your letter to Grenada, Mississippi.
Camp Rodgers near Grenada, Miss. December 23, 1862
Dear father and mother and all,
I seat myself this evening to drop you a few lines to inform you that I am as well as common, all except that I have stated in my letter. Only my jaw is swelled a right smart and hurts me very much. And I think that I am taken the mumps. I weighed this morning and weighed one hundred and seventy-eight lbs. Tell Mat that I forgot to tell her how much I weighed. I want to see you the worst in the world. I want you to write to me as soon as you get this letter and write all about the affairs of our state and write all the news…– R. J. Kent
Letter 17
Vicksburg, Mississippi January 10, 1863
Dear wife,
I seat myself to write you a few lines. I want to see you the worst in the world but I am deprived of that privilege for I am far away in the army and no chance of getting to come home. You wrote to me that they were a going to take the women and carry them to someplace and make them work. I tell you to stay at home and if anybody dare undertake to move you, I want you to just tell him to tend to his business if he has any for you have to work for what you got. I want you to do the best you can till I get to come home for I am coming some day or other but I don’t see how long it will be before I can get the chance.
You wrote to me to send you a lock of my hair. I will try to do. I hant never got to but one place where I could have my combertops taken and that was at Jackson and I had the mumps and I wouldn’t have it taken so I hant got to sent it to get nor I don’t know when I can get the chance to have it taken again but if I ever do, I intend to have it and send it to you.
So I must close for this time by saying goodbye till I hear from you . — Richard J. Kent
To Mrs. Martha J. Kent
Vicksburg, Mississippi January 10, 1863
Dear Mother,
I seat myself this morning to write to you to inform you ogf my health. I ain’t well today nor have been for some time but am up and about and am with my regiment at this time and I hope that these few lines may find you well. I want to see you very bad but I am deprived of the privilege that I once enjoyed for I once could go to see everyone I pleased and stay as long as I pleased, but now I can’t fo at all. I have to stay right in camps and can’t get to see no one but those here with me. We was once a happy people when we could all stay at home and go to meeting and sing and pray together. It was a happy time to enjoy to go to meeting and meet each other there and talk of the love of God and of His grace and comforts for the little hope that I have in God is about all the comfort that I have here. It bears me up in my afflictions and troubles of this life. It gives me comfort amid the darkest trials and enables me to bear them and not complain. When I think what Christ suffered for me well before I drawed my breath, I think of His suffering and think why should I not suffer a little when He brings it on me for the suffering of this life will only work out for us [ ] of glory. — Richard J. Kent
Letter 18
Camps near Vicksburg, Mississippi February 7, 1863
My dear and affectionate wife,
I seat myself this morning to write to you to let you know that I am well at this time and I hope that when these lines come to hand that they may find you well and doing well. I have nothing of much importance to write to you at this time more than I received a letter from you of the date on the 13th and one of the 18th and was glad to hear from you and to hear that you was well. And I received a letter from Par dated the 31st and was glad to hear that they were all well and doing well. Mr. Welch got here yesterday and brought our boxes and I got mine and my quilt and two pair of socks and Ab[solom] got his butter and paper and sausages and John Harmon got his quilt and socks and butter. John and Ab[solom] is both here and well, or Ab is well and John is not well for his is down nearly all the time with them pains.
I was at town yesterday to help load our boxes and I found out that they were expecting the Yanks to land their forces in town every day and the people was moving out as fast as they could and they were moving the ammunition from the depot as fast as they could. But their hant been no [ ] since Wednesday morning but the Yanks is in plain view from town and their boats look like a town in the river and they ran one by town the other morning and it is lying in sight down the river. 1
Col. [James F.] Dowdell got back yesterday from home and George Davis and Syl[vania] Burney got here yesterday morning. you wrote too that George Davis said that I toted Ab[solom] from Iuka. I did not tote him but he held round my neck and walked that way till about three o’clock in the evening and a Lt. Col. let him ride his horse about three miles and we got him in a ambulance wagon and sent him on till we stopped that night and next morning I went and got him and carried him back and put him in our wagon and sent him on to Baldwyn and from there to the hospital. But he is well and as fat as he can be and I am fat and enjoy better health than I have for five or six years before till a day or two ago. I have taken the worst cough in the world and I cough myself nearly to death sometimes.
You wrote that Margaret Ann weighed 32 lbs. and the baby weighted 13 and I was glad to hear that they were growing so well and I would be the gladdest in the world to see you and them too if I could get the chance.
The cannons has begun to fire down towards town but I don’t think there will be be any fight now. Col. Dowdell says that he thinks that we will all be at home in three months or ninety days and I am in hopes that it will be so for I know that I never was as tired of anything before in all my life as I am of this war. I want to see you the worst in the world, I feel like if I could just get to see you and be with you one hour that it would be the greatest pleasure to me in the world. And I intend to try to get a furlough as soon as this fight is decided here at this place for there ain’t no use to try till it is decided. But I think maybe I can get one after it is over, if I live.
You wrote to me that Mr. Brish and [ ] was [illegible] and you said Joe Porter [?] and I was sorry to hear it but it is the way we all have to go sooner or later. So I want you to pray to God for me and look to Him for help and protection through this life and at last to receive you in Heaven where you can praise Him through all eternity, world without end. So farewell.
1 On 2 February 1863, Admiral Porter sent Charles Ellet aboard “Queen of the West” past the batteries at Vicksburg to judge the strength of their defenses.
Letter 19
Camp Timmons, 1 Vicksburg, Mississippi February 12, 1863
My dear and affectionate wife,
I seat myself this evening to drop you a few lines to let you hear from me once more though it hant been but a few days ago Mr. Welch [ ]. I thought that I would send you a few lines to let you know that I am well at this time and I hope that these few lines my find you well. I have enjoyed better health for the last month than I have in 6 or 7 years but I now feel the effects of the pneumonia right smart. John is here but he is sick and has been ever since he started to Corinth, but he has been able to walk about the most of the time and he is able to walk about the camps now but that is all and I am afraid that he won’t be able to do nothing as long as he stays here. Ab[solom] is as well as he can be and as fat as a bear and as mischievous as ever.
We are expecting a fight here at this place every day. Our regiment went out on picket last night two miles from here right at the bend of the river above town and I stood guard right by the edge of the water and if you will go to someone that has a map, they can show you right where we stood last night for it was right at the bend of the river. And this morning we were ordered to fall in lines of battle if the alarm of a cannon was heard and about twelve o’clock they fired three guns and we fell in lines at the word, but we didn’t leave camp for we got news to stay in camp and we are here yet and drilled this evening but I expect that about Saturday or Sunday we will have it good fashion for I do believe that the Yankees intend to fight us here before they quit this place.
I suppose that Joe Smith is [ ] town but I hant seen him and I suppose that he says that any smart man can get a furlough and [ ] will be when he gets [ ] if he stays in this army for it will take more than one time crying furloughs here for I suppose that he wrote for a furlough [ ] that he may cry tears as much as he pleased. But it won’t do any good for if it would, I would [illegible]….decided if I live to get through it and I hope I will for I do hope that God will let me live and get home once more.
So I want you to talk to God for help and protection in this life and at last to [ ] your spirit to heaven where you can shout and praise His name through all eternity…Goodbye for this time. So fare you well till I see you. — Mr. Richard J. Kent
To. Mrs. Martha J. Kent
1 Camp Timmons was located on Haynes Bluff. The camp was described on 31 January 1863 by a member of the 42nd Alabama as “a very low wet swampy place” and “very disagreeable when it rains.” — Private James A. Ferguson [source: http://www.rootsweb.com/~allamar/CWletters.html.]
Letter 20
Camp Timmons [on Haynes Bluff] near Vicksburg, Mississippi February 26, 1863
My dear and affectionate wife,
I seat myself to drop you a few lines to let you hear from me once more and to tell you that I am well as common at this time. I have nothing of much importance to write more than I want to see you the worst in the world, It would be the greatest pleasure to me to get to see you and the children for I know that I do want to be with you and enjoy your presence and company once more. But I can’t tell when I will get the chance to come home for we are still expecting a fight here every hour. We are called out in line of battle about every other night but I don’t know whether we will have any here at this place. It is said that we have taken two gunboats down below town but I can’t say that it is so for I don’t know. But I am in hopes that is.
We had to stand picket last night on the river and it rained and was a terrible night and it has been raining all day today and part of the time as hard as I ever saw in rain in my life.
I received a letter from you a few days ago that was wrote the 12th of January but I hant received once since Mr. Welch came, and I want to get one from you the worst in the world for I sent you fifty-five dollars in a letter by him and I want to know whether you have got it or not. And I want ot hear how you are getting along.
So I must close my letter and I will write you a good one as soon as I get an answer from you. So may God of all grace and comfort be with you to bless and comfort you amid all your trials and troubles of this life. — Richard J. Kent
To Mrs. Martha J. Kent
Letter 21
Camp Timmons, Vicksburg, Mississippi March 3, 1863
My dear and affectionate wife,
I seat myself this evening to drop you a few lines to let you know that I am well at this time and I hope that when these lines come to hand that they may find you well and doing well. I have nothing of much importance to write to you at this time more than I received your letter this evening of the date of the 20th and was glad to hear that you wrestled well. But I was sorry to hear that Emily had been sick. You wrote that Par has sold Crockett for ninety dollars and I was glad to hear it for I was afraid that I couldn’t pay that note this winter. I have sent you 55 dollars by Mr. Welch and if there is more than you are obliged to have, I want you get Par to pay Pink McGinty for them hogs. But I want you to keep enough for you to make out on if there is enough. I will send you some more as soon as I draw again, if I live to draw anymore.
We are still expecting a fight here every day. Our company is on picket at this time and I am with it and we have to wade the water for a half mile from ankle deep to half the calf to get here and to go back after rations for we have to stay out on picket a week at the time. And we have to go back for rations every two days and I am afraid that it will make us all sick. But it has to be done or give this place up to the Yankees from the Chickasaw Bayou to the Yazoo river and I don’t want them to get nary foot of land that I can help for I had much rather drive them back one foot than for them to advance one inch. There is something out but I don’t know what it is for the Yankees sent a flag of truce to our men day before yesterday and yesterday our men sent a flag of truce to them and Old General Price came down and was riding round but I don’t know what it is for. But there is something out sure as the world stands. It may be that they are a going to put us back under Old Pap and I don’t want to go under him for I believe that if we do, that he will take us to Missouri and I don’t want to go. 1
I got John’s letter also of 22nd and broke it open and read it. You may tell Mat Smith that Joe’s regiment is just below town but I hant seen him for I can’t get the chance to go down there. But I saw Jep and John Reese in town one day and they said that he was there and was well. I want to go and see all the boys as quick as I can get the chance.
Ab[solom] is here with me and is well. John is in Vicksburg at the hospital. He went there week before last and I hant heard from him since for they would not let me to go to see him before we come on picket and I can’t go till I get off. But I intend to go as soon as I get off picket and then I will write to you again. I want you to write to me as soon as you get the letter I sent by Mr. Welch and write to me whether you got the money that I sent by him or not for I want to know as soon as I can. And write often for I want to get a letter from you every week so I can know how you are getting along. Write to me whether [rest of letter missing].
1 “Pemberton also was about to lose a corps commander—Gen. Sterling Price. Price wanted to return to his native Missouri and carry Missouri troops with him, but Pemberton was much too impressed with the Missourians to let them go. Richmond supported Pemberton’s decision, and Price departed, leaving his beloved troops behind.” [Source: The Campaign for Vicksburg]
Letter 22
Fort Pemberton 1 April 5, 1863
My dear and affectionate wife,
I seat myself this blessed Sabbath morning to write to you to let you know that I am well at this time and I hope that when these lines come to hand that they may find you all well and doing well. I have nothing of much importance to write to you at this time more than I received your letter yesterday evening. It was good to hear from you and to hear that you were all well. You wrote that you had wrote eight letters since Mr. Welch was here and I have received four and I was glad to hear that you had received the money that I sent you. And you said that Ab[solom] wrote that we had nothing to eat but beef and [ ] but I can tell you that we have bread and have had all the time and we [illegible]… and get bread and meat a plenty and some syrup and sugar and I am in hopes that we will get a plenty as long as the war lasts for I do think that it will soon come ot a close for it is thought that this battle will about decide the question if we can hold this place, and I think that we will hold it for General Loring says he will hold it at all hazard. 2 And I think that we have got it fixed so that we can hold it without much trouble and we are still at work both [illegible, paper torn]… of Greenwood but I don’t know whether it was hte Yankees or our people.
Day before yesterday we moved out of the fort up in an old field and just as we got stopped and all sitting down and standing huddled up, there was a shell or a ball came over and struck the ground right among us missing General Loring about four or five feet. I was on camp guard at the time and it didn’t pass me more than right or ten steps but I don’t think that the Yankees knowed that we was there. Neither do I think that they intended to come where it did for I think that they were just trying their guns and it just happened to come across there for they had shot two or three before and the shells bursted up above us. Consequently I think that it was a accident shot and a lucky one on our side for it didn’t hurt no one at all.
You wrote that [our daughter] Margaret Ann was as sweet as she could be and I know that she is also. You said that [our son] John Thomas was sweet and the smartest little boy in the country for you said that he could sit up by hisself and growed very fast and I was glad to hear it and to hear that Margaret Ann was well for you wrote in the last letter that I got from you that she had been very sick and you had had the doctor with her. But I am in hopes that you won’t have to have the doctor with her no more with none of [remainder illegible, paper torn]
1 Fort Pemberton, located near Greenwood, Mississippi, was a Confederate stronghold that the Union forces attempted to capture but failed. The fort, situated on a narrow strip of land between the Tallahatchie and Yazoo Rivers, repelled multiple Union attacks in March and early April, effectively halting the Yazoo Pass expedition.
2 Gen. William Wing Loring was sent to support Pemberton at Vicksburg in December 1862. In February 1863, he was ordered to keep the Federals from moving up the Tallahatchie River, Loring and his men built Fort Pemberton, which was located on a narrow neck of land between that river and the Yazoo. To further hamper the bluecoats, he had the Star of the West (the same ship that had unsuccessfully tried to relieve Fort Sumter in January of 1861) sunk across the Tallahatchie, blocking any advance. On March 11, the Federals opened fire, but found their shells did little damage to the cotton-bale and earth fort. With only three cannon, Loring and his men turned away the Union flotilla, which included two ironclads. During the battle, Loring earned the nickname “Old Blizzards” by shouting “Give them blizzards, boys, give them blizzards!” above the din of the cannon. (Renowned for his excitability and temper, one of Loring’s men once commented that the general could “curse a cannon up hill without horses.”) By early April, Loring had driven the Federals back up the river. [Source: William Wing Loring]
Letter 23
Warrenton, Mississippi May 8, 1863
Dear wife,
I seat myself to write to you to inform you that I am as well as common and hope that when these lines coexist to hand, that they mat find you well and enjoying the best of God’s blessings. I have nothing of much importance to write to you at this time more than I received your kind letter of the date of the 27th and read it with pleasure to hear from you and to hear that you was all well for it has been nearly 12 months since I saw you or heard from you, only by letter, and it looks like the longest time that I ever saw for I want to come home so bad and I am still in hopes that it won’t be long till I will have the opportunity of coming home and that to stay.
We are now eight miles below Vicksburg on the Mississippi river at Warrenton and have been expecting a fight here ever since we have been here but we hant had it yet. Our men had a little fight with the enemy the day before we got here down on the Big Black [river] and it was reported that Woods’ Regiment was cut all to pieces but I have learned better sense for I can’t hear of but two men being wounded and as they went on down there, the men fell out of ranks and straggled off instead of going in on fighting for their country. After we got here and put out pickets, they found three or four of them that had stopped and put up at a negro quarter and was staying there and then made them get away from but I don’t know where they went to then and I am sorry that the Alabamans hant got no more patriotism about them than that for if there was ever a time that their assistance was needed, it is now.
Last Sunday night [3 May 1863] we was out on picket on the bank of the river and three transport boats started to pass Vicksburg and we sunk one and burned two of them and just at day the two that was on fire came floating down the river in a blaze all over and we taking some prisoners. But I don’t know how many.1
Ab[solom] is with me and is as [ ] and saucy as a bear. Tell Mrs. Harmon that John is here and well and looks as well as she ever saw him. Tell Mother htat I want to see her very bad and also tell your grandmother that I want to see her and I am in hopes that it won’t be long before I can get to come home and see you all once more in this life.
So I must come to a close by saying tell Mother that she wrote o me to see if there was any chance to send John home and you may tell her that there is [no] chance for me to bring him for it has been tried [ ] but if they could send anyone from home, he could be cured but that would cost a great deal. Tell her that if I could, I would bring him home with the greatest of pleasure but they won’t let me off to come no way at all. So I want you to continue to look to God for help and protection through this life and finally at last, when times [ ] with you to receive your spirit in Heaven, to praise God through all eterniyt, world with[out] end. Write to me as soon as you get this letter and still direct your letter to Vicksburg, Mississippi.
Goodbye till I hear from you again. — Mr. Richard J. Kent
To Mrs. M. J. Kent
1 On Sunday, 3 May 1863, a tug and two barges loaded with stores for General Grant’s army attempt to bypass Vicksburg. The expedition was led by Capt. William H. Ward of Co. B, 47th OVI, and 37 volunteers from the 47th OVI and 27th Missouri. They shoved off from Milliken’s Bend and as soon as they came in range of the Vicksburg batteries, they were under constant fire. Capt. Ward wrote, “The scene was indescribably grand and awe-inspiring as we steamed slowly past the city amid the roar of more than a hundred guns, with their death-dealing missiles whistling and shrieking over and around us, and exploding on board, while the patter of bullets from the infantry resembled a fall of hail-stones. The barges were large and unwieldy; and as we could make only about six miles an hour at best, the enemy’s gunners were able to get our range accurately. We had been struck many times but not seriously damaged. The little tug seemed to bear a charmed life, for we passed several times within a hundred yards of the heaviest batteries.”
The moment the tugboat was hit by a shell.
“We had now been under fire three-quarters of an hour, and had reached a point below the city where ten minutes more meant safety. The steady ‘puff-puff’ of the little tug gave assurance that all was right, and we were beginning to indulge in mental congratulations on the success of the expedition, when a roar like the bursting of a volcano, caused the barges to rock as if shaken by an earthquake, and in an instant the air was filled with burning coals, flying timbers, and debris. A plunging shot from a heavy gun, stationed on an eminence far in the rear, had struck the tug and penetrated to the furnaces, where it exploded, blowing the boilers and machinery up through the deck, and completely wrecking the vessel. The blazing coals fell in a shower over both barges, setting fire to the bales of hay in hundreds of places at once. The enemy sent up a cheer upon witnessing our misfortune, and for a few minutes seemingly redoubled their fire. The tug went down like a plummet, while the barges were soon blazing wrecks, drifting with the eddying current of the river. No recourse remained but surrender, and the waving of a handkerchief from a soldier’s bayonet caused the firing to cease. The flames compelled the survivors to seek safety by taking to the water, and, having no boats, we floated off on bales of hay and found them surprisingly buoyant. The wounded were first cared for, and then all took passage on the hay-bale line.”
“The enemy now hailed us from shore, ordering us to come in and surrender, but, on learning that we had no boats, sent their own to our assistance, capturing all but one of the survivors. That one, Julius C. Conklin by name, was the only man in the party who could not swim. He managed, with the aid of a piece of wreckage, to reach the Louisiana shore unobserved by the enemy, and rejoined his company two days later. When all had been rescued and assembled in the moonlight under guard of Confederate bayonets, the roll was called, and just sixteen, less than half our original number, were found to have survived. Some of the scalded men were piteous sights to behold, the flesh hanging in shreds from their faces and bodies, as they ran about in excruciating agony, praying that something be done to relieve their sufferings. These, with the wounded, were speedily sent to a hospital, where some of them died the next day.” [Source: Civil War Talk]
I could not find an image of William but here is one of Gilbert Jedediah Stark who also served in Co. B, 32nd Ohio Infantry (Find-A-Grave)
The following letter was written by Corp. William Galbreath Snodgrass (1838-1915) of Co. B, 32nd Ohio Infantry. At the time this letter was penned from the Union entrenchments near Vicksburg in late May 1863, the 32nd Ohio was brigaded with the 8th & 81st Illinois, and the 7th Missouri in John D. Stevenson’s 3rd Brigade, of John Logan’s 3rd Division, in McPherson’s 17th Corps. William entered the service on 9 August 1861 as a private but was promoted to a corporal by March 1863 and mustered out as the 1st Sergeant of his company when he mustered out as a veteran in July 1865.
William was raised in Union county, Ohio, the son of Samuel Snodgrass (1804-1870) and Agnes Nancy Morrison (1813-1876). He addressed his letter to his cousin “Lib” but she is not further identified and no envelope accompanies the letter. The owner of the letter claims it was purchased in an estate sale in Ohio.
William’s highly entertaining and informative letter chronicles the movements of the 32nd Ohio from the time of their departure from Milliken’s Bend in late April to the end of May when they were laying siege to Vicksburg.
Transcription
Near Vicksburg [Mississippi] May 28th [1863]
Cousin Lib,
I received your letter a week ago last Sunday. We were on the march then and had stopped to rest and was sitting on the side of the road when the mail was fetched up and distributed. it was the first mail we had received for some time. We left Milliken’s Bend the 25th of April and have been on the move ever since. We have had several fights with the rebs and have whipped them pretty decently every time. I expect you have saw an account of what we have been doing since we left the river. Our Division (that is Logan’s) was in every fight. But we were very lucky We have only had one man wounded in our company yet and that was only a flesh wound. That was Isaiah Hamilton of Logan county. In the rounds, we took over 6,000 prisoners and about 70 pieces of artillery, 8 pieces of which our regiment with the 8th Illinois had the honor of taking.
We have a lot more of the rebs penned up here in Vicksburg which we intend shall not get away. We have a strong force clear around them. The right of our lines reach to the river above Vicksburg while the left reaches to the river below. Sherman’s Corps on the right, McPherson’s in the center, & McClernand on the left. We have been fighting them here for more than a week. There is nothing more than skirmishing going on now—that is, with the infantry. The artillery keeps a considerable of noise. They must be very scarce of ammunition for they have not fired a shot for 3 or 4 days that I have heard. Our skirmishers lay within 100 to 150 yards of their forts—some within 50 yards—and if they attempt to fire a piece, they shoot the gunners as fast as they come to their gun. And when a grayback sticks his head over the fort, gets it picked if he don’t take it back pretty soon.
We undertook to storm their forts but did not make it pay. We got a good many men killed in the attempt. It is fun to hear our boys and then talking to one another. They are pretty short of rations and our boys keep asking them how they would like to have a cracker or some coffee. Some of them say they have not had any coffee for so long they have forgot how it tastes and we ask them how much they would give for a daily paper. I think the Southern Confederacy is playing out pretty fast. Flour here sells at $125 per barrel and there is none hardly for that. There was only one family in Raymond that had any flour and that is a considerable of a place. We got the rebel mail there. Had a heap of fun reading them. I got a couple of rings out of one that some fellow was sending to his sweetheart. There were letters in there from all parts of te rebel army—some from Charleston, S. C., some from Bragg’s army, Vicksburg, Port Hudson, and a great many of them talk very discouraging and the most of them said they were pretty short of rations.
The women here are very sassy when our boys first come in but they generally get pretty humble. We have passed through some of the nicest country that I ever saw. We came past one of Jeff Davis’s plantations. The boys tore everything to pieces. The people here will learn one lesson before they are through with this rebellion—that is, when they are as well fixed as they were when this war commenced, that is to be contented with their lot.
Last Monday the rebs came out with a flag of truce. I do not know the object of it or anything about it but as soon as it came out our boys went up to the forts and the rebs came out and were talking together and joking, but they would not allow us to go inside of the fort. The flag came out about three o’clock and they did not do any fighting that day and some of our boys were over among the rebs until night. The most of them thought we had them. They said we could not take them by storm but we could starve them out. The was 3 or 4 over here in our camp and they offered a dollar apiece for crackers. the boys gave them a few. They say our shells are killing lots of their cattle and mules in there. They said we killed them faster than they could eat them.
The boys are all well. Will Mc 1 is all right. While we were in Raymond, he took possession of the printing office and done a big business while he stayed there. You said you had written two letters since you had got any from me but I never got it. No more. — Wm. G. Snodgrass
1 “Will Mc” was probably William Mosby McLane (b. 1839) who mustered out of the regiment at Chattanooga on 19 August 1864 after three years service.Draft registration records indicate that William was a “teacher” in Champaign county, Ohio, before he enlisted.He returned to Ohio until the close of the war then ventured west to help build railroads. McLain’s last job was with Texas & Pacific Railroad and there he died of heart disease September 8, 1873 in Gladewater, Texas at the age of 35. For a wonderful article on McLain, see “William McLain: On the Subject of Surrendering” appearing on Emerging Civil War, May 1, 2020.
The following 62 letters and an 1865 diary were written by Robert John Marsden (1843–1915) while serving as a private in Co. E, 127th Illinois Infantry. Robert was born in Yorkshire, England, and came to this country as a small boy with his parents, Roger and Elizabeth (Metcalf) Mardsen, and his paternal grandfather in 1845. The Marsden family first settled in Chicago but to escape a cholera epidemic, later relocated to St. Charles in the Fox river in Kane county, Illinois. Robert’s father was a shoemaker by trade, active in his work until his death in 1864.
A Reunion Ribbon of the 127th Illinois
In mid-August 1862, Robert enlisted and was sent as a raw recruit to a camp of instruction in Chicago where the regiment organized, equipped, and drilled until being ordered to Memphis and placed under General Stewart’s command—a man they grew to despise. Their first action, though limited, was at Chickasaw Bayou in late December 1862, and their first casualty was a victim of friendly fire. Subsequently, they were assigned to fatigue duty throughout the remainder of the winter, participating in the digging of Grant’s canal, building forts, and constructing dams.
The regiment fancied itself as a key player in Grant’s campaign to outmaneuver Vicksburg, but fate seemingly conspired to relegate them to the sidelines. Instead of facing the heat of battle, they found themselves as mere targets for enemy shells, safely tucked behind the front lines. Following the siege, the regiment idled away at Walnut Hills and Camp Sherman for what felt like an eternity before being dispatched to Chattanooga. Their timing, as luck would have it, was impeccable as they arrived just in time to spectate from a distance, the capture of Missionary Ridge and Lookout Mountain.
By the time of the Sherman’s Atlanta Campaign, the regiment had gained a reputation as the best drilled regiment in Gen. Black Jack Logan’s command. Yet, uncertainty lingered about their performance when facing the whizzing bullets, shot, and shell of the enemy in battle. It was on the field of Resaca that they not only convinced their commander, but also themselves, that they were capable of fighting. With hardly any time to write to their loved ones at home of their survival, they were marched on to Adairsville, Big Shanty, Ezra Chapel, Kennesaw Mountain, and other points. Finally, in the Battle of Atlanta, Johnston’s army (now under Hood’s command) was forced out of Atlanta.
At or about the time of the fall of Atlanta, Robert received word from home that his father had died. Though devastated, he could not leave the ranks at this juncture of the fighting and it was late September 1864 before he could go home on a 30-day furlough. By the time he returned, the regiment had moved on with Sherman’s army in the March to the Sea, and Robert with a handful of others from his company and regiment remained in Bridgeport, Alabama, guarding the regiment’s baggage, sent back from Atlanta—too cumbersome to take on the march through Georgia. Eventually Robert joined his regiment in New Berne, North Carolina, and then marched with Sherman through the Carolina’s and on to Washington D. C. where he was mustered out of service.
[Note: These letters are from the private collection of Don Andrew and were made available for transcription and publication on Spared & Shared by express consent.]
Robert Marsden and his family, circa 1890
Letter 1
Camp Van Arman August 28th, 1862
Dear brother,
I am pretty well today but not very strong. I was sick abed last week at Blake’s from Tuesday night til last Monday. I did not leave my room from Wednesday til Sunday. I had the Bilious Fever & Bloody Dysentery which the doctor said was brought on by drinking too much water when in a sweat. The doctor charged $2.88 for visits and medicine. Emma wrote a letter to Father last Thursday and I expected that Mother would be in Sunday but she did not come. I think that you did not get the letter. I came down to camp last Tuesday to get a furlough but could not. I will get one this week if I can, but as I am on guard today I cannot get one today.
I feel a good deal better today than I have since we came into camp. Eugene Fowler & I are going to send a letter by George Tyler.
I will come home as soon as I can get a furlough. We have got our uniform—all but caps. Give my love to Father, Mother and brothers & sister. Good by for this time. Write and send by some of the boys for our regiment is not numbered yet, and I would not get it.
From your brother, — Robert Marsden
Letter 2
Camp Van Arman September 4th 1862
Dear Father,
As I now have a chance to send a few lines to you by Mr. Weed who staid in camp last night and is going home this morning. I am well at present, and like camp life very well. I expect that we shall leave Chicago in a week or two. The boys cannot get any more furloughs at present for we have to be mustered in as a regiment in a few days and all of the company will have to be here when they muster us in. All of the boys that have got them [furloughs] are sent after and will have to come whether their time is up or not. They have sent three of our company after them and to bring them by force if they will not come by any other means.
Maybe I will get a furlough this week or next, but we are under Col. Tucker and he won’t let us have any now. But when we are mustered as a regiment, he will not be our boss. I want a few needles and some buttons & thread & a needle book which Mother can make me if she has time, for when I come, I do not know how long I can stay. I have drawn my County order of $60 and when I come home, I will give it to you, and get my town order if I had time when I come out. I would have a pair of boots made to wear with good thick soles and a half sole on top of that for all the boys in our company must have them in the same style and I would pay you for them. I do not want them very heavy, nor very light.
I must now begin to close as they are now beginning to fall in for drill. So good by for the present, give my love to all Brothers & Sister & Mother.
From your son, — Robert
P. S. Direct my letters to R. Marsden 127th Regt. Illinois Vol., Col. John Van Arman, in care of Captain Gillette, Chicago
Letter 3
Camp Van Arman October 15th 1862
Dear Father,
As I now have a chance to send a few lines to you by Dan Tyler, I have not much to tell you but that now that was [ ] in regard to our having [ ] orders… Col. is going to Washington to see about having the regiment go [ ] and getting breach loading rifles and if he does we will not have any marching to do.
We are all well at present in this company and I hope you are the same. Dan is in… Come to a close. I still remain your obedient son, — Robert
Letter 4
Camp Van Arman October 22nd, 1862
Dear father,
As I now have a chance to send a letter to you by Mr. Swarthout. We will get our pay tomorrow for they are paying the other companies off today and only for the neglect of our captain leaving the muster roll at St. Charles, and he had to send [our] lieutenant after it this noon. You can send anything you want by Mr. Beach. This week some of the other boys have sent for butter, so you need not send any for me this time.
This is all for this time, I expect to have a letter tonight from you. Goodbye for this time. From your son, — Robert
P. S. You can leave the things at H. O. Hyde’s.
Letter 5
Memphis [Tennessee] November 17th, 1862
Dear father,
As it is raining and I have nothing to do, I think that I will write a few lines to you and let you know that I am well and in the enemy’s country and we do just about as we want to. There is no guard around camp and the boys take their guns and go and get chickens, sheep, hogs, beef, & honey. They have gone out this morning after something but I don’t know what it is. We also are going to have 5 Negroes to carry our water and cook for us and when we start to travel again, we are going to have some mules confiscated to carry our baggage.
Every house we go to and ask for anything, they tell us that the woman is a poor widow, and some of them say that their husbands were in the Union Army. When we stopped one night coming down the river, and before we started in the morning, we had 16 hives of honey, 200 chickens, 5 hogs & one beef critter. And the woman that lived in the nearest house said that 300 Rebel cavalry ate dinner there the day before.
Robinson Barr Murphy also served in the 127th Illinois Infantry. He was later awarded the Medal of Honor in the Battle of Atlanta (Julian Burley Collection)
In coming down the river, I saw Island No. 10 and a great many other islands but they did not look much different from any other part of the country—only that the trees were riddled with shot and shell. I wrote a letter, and when we got to Columbus, Kentucky, I met Ed Scott and got him to put it in the Post Office for me. He came onto the boat and staid awhile and saw the boys. I saw Ayei Sargent there too. He is well and says he has not been sick since he has been soldiering. The boys in our company are all well except Norris Parks & Michael Kelly. There are a few who don’t feel very well but they are running around pretty much all the time.
Everything is very high here and they have a Provost Guard down town so that the boys dare not go down town without a pass. I have not got any ink so I must write with a lead pencil until I can get some ink. There is one boy in the tent that has got a little ink and we use it to back letters with.
You must direct my letters to Co. E, 127 Regt. Illinois Vol, via Cairo, and then it will follow the regiment for there is a grand distribution office there, and they keep track of the regiments in the West. We don’t know how long we shall stay here. This is enough for now for it has stopped raining, and I am going after a Pig. From your son, Robert
Robert Marsden, Company E, 127 Regt. Ills Vol., Via Cairo
Letter 6
Chilohomony Camp near the Rebels December 1st, 1862
Dear father,
As we are in camp for a short time for some reason that I don’t know and there is a chance to send a letter home, I think that I will write. We have been traveling ever since last Wednesday and have come upon the enemy. Our cavalry drove the Rebel pickets out of the town named Chilohomony and they have got a strong fort about 9 miles from here and we have got to drive them out this week. Day before yesterday our troops drove the Rebels out of Holly Springs and have been skirmishing with them every day since. And yesterday we thought we should before night be in a fight, for we could hear the cannons firing very plain, but they say that they were fighting in the other Division.
Last night we got into camp about 8 o’clock and got our tents struck when it commenced to rain and blow like a hurricane, and we had all we could do to keep our tent from blowing away. It started some of the stakes, and we held onto the bottom and the center pole. We are in Mississippi, but I don’t know what county. It is pretty warm weather here. There has not been any frost of any account but I suppose that it is pretty good sleighing or skating on Fox River. But sleighing or skating, I had rather be there than here when we have to make the long marches, for the first afternoon they shoved us some 15 miles and that made our feet sore. And some of the boys that paid $6 for a pair of boots traded them for a pair of shoes. But it is muddy today and I am glad I did not do the same. I only took the socks out, and that made them big enough to go easy and then I got along very well.
I don’t know where we are going to but think we are going to Vicksburg and fight them there after we get done with them here. And from Vicksburg down the river till the thing is settled which all the old soldiers think will be done in a short time. We have got quite a piece of Uncle Sam’s family here, for it covers some 4 miles in a square and numbers about 60 or 70 thousand men.
There is no news of any account here at present, but a lot of camp rumors that don’t amount to anything so that I think I will close my letter telling you to direct it as before, via Cairo, 127 Regiment, Co. E. But I have not had a letter yet from home yet. So goodbye from your son, — Robert
P. S. Charles Bowman wants you to give these few lines to his wife, which are in this envelope. — RM
Letter 7
Near Tallahatchie River Camp Stewart December 6th, 1862
Dear brother,
As there is a chance to send mail tomorrow, I think that I will write a few lines and send them to you. It has been very muddy here for some time but it is drying up some now. But we can get around in the mud without getting more than ankle deep & leaving the flatboats in the clay. If you want to get a pretty good idea of the country around here you must for the muddy part get into Benthe’s brickyard where he mixes the mud, and for the woods go up by Blanchard’s, shut your eyes and try to see the Redfield Church. Put the two together and you have something of an idea of what kind of a country we are traveling through—only it will lack the raining & drizzling. It snowed here yesterday morning a little but melted before it got to the ground hardly.
Last Tuesday we started at 3 o’clock in the morning and travelled all day to catch Price and we thought we should, but when we got to Wyatt, they had been driven out by our advance artillery. But we were near enough to hear them. They are retreating all the time and we can’t get them to stand and fight. I think that it will not be long before the war will be settled. Our Col. yesterday offered to bet 500 dollars that the war would be over in 30 days and the General Smith would not bet against him.
I want you to send me a newspaper pretty soon. We are near the River Tallahatchie and when we got to Wyatt, the Rebels had destroyed the ferry and we had to build a bridge and ten of our company were detailed to cut logs that night from 7 til 9 o’clock. So I claim a share in the great Tallahatchie Poltroon Bridge, for I was one of the ten detailed.
I have not had any letter from home yet. I don’t know what the matter can be, but there has not been but one mail since we left Memphis. But we will have one in a few days. You must direct to Co. E, 127th Regt Illinois Vol., Stewart’s Brigade, Sherman’s Division, via Cairo. That is all for this time. Write soon.
From your brother, — Robert
Letter 8
Camp at Memphis December 16, 1863
Dear Brother,
I just received your and father’s & James’ letters this morning, dated the 9th inst. You mentioned the contents of the parcel you intended to send me but did not come. You say that the [Fox] river is frozen and it is good skating and I wish that I was there to share the sport of skating on it, but as I am not, you will have to do it for me. There is a good deal of difference in the weather here and what it is up there. It is pretty cold nights here but nice and warm as spring in the day time. It freezes very little here and is thawed out now.
Frank Richmond is going to send his trunk home and I shall send my overcoat, two shirts, one pair stockings, one towel, one woolen shirt and a good big sweetbriar root to make me a pipe of it when I get out. And I want you to let it dry until I come—unless it happens that you hear that I am shot. Then you can make you one of it. I dug the root in Mississippi about 5 miles from Tallahatchie and it makes nice pipes. You must not dry it in the sun or it will crack, nor under the stove, but put it in some place where it is not very warm and it will dry nicely. I have got a good pipe, but it is a smaller one than I can make out of that one, and it is red and grows darker every time it is used—and harder.
I guess I must close these few lines to you and write a few to James, so good by for tonight. Write soon, from your brother, — Robert
December 18, 1862
Dear brother James,
I got your letter this morning and as quick as I saw it, I knew where it come from and was glad to have a letter from you. You say that Thomas broke his skates and gave them to you if you would get them fixed. I think he was very kind, but not so much so as he would have been to mend them for you or get a new pair for you. But he has not got the money to spend in that manner I think. Never mind, I will get you a new pair when I get home—if I am spared.
Tell father to send me a few postage stamps if he can when he writes again for I have not got but a few left. And tell Thomas that he must pay Richmond something for things in the trunk, for they will have to pay the freight on the things, and he may have the coat. I have not sent them yet but they will have to send them pretty soon. I can’t think of any more at present so I must close. Sending my love to you all so good night from your brother, — Robert Marsden
P. S. Tell Thomas to direct to Co E, 127th Regt Ills Vols, Memphis, Tennessee
— R Marsden
Letter 9
On Picket in the State of Arkansas December 21st, 1862
Dear parents,
I received your letter of the 13th last night, just after we had got on board the steamer Spread Eagle, and was glad to hear from you. I am well and so are most of the boys in our company. All of the sick were left in Memphis. There was Charles Ferson sick with the measles, Thomas Ryan with the diphtheria, Munson Michael with a fever, Wash Hamon—he is lame, and Norris Parks has got a running sore in his left groin, & Harley Beach from Lodi—he has the consumption and will get his discharge. So will Nelson Hammon. He is from Dixon or somewhere near there. There are others left that I think are well enough to go with the regiment, but from some reason or other they were left. James Blumley, George Aldrich, V.O. Gilbert, Charley Bowman, Frank Kirk, Frank Hobert, Michael Rolf, J. Evison, James Earnshaw, & Michael Kelly is in the hospital in St. Louis. Evison and Rolf are pretty sick, I think. Ed Benedict is not well enough to go so we left him.
We started down the river last night and run til about 11 o’clock this forenoon when we landed at Helena where we stopped a short time. And I want you to tell Mrs. Thompson—for I think it will do her good to hear—that we went on shore and there we found Dodson’s Cavalry on board a steamboat and going to join our expedition. Charles Thompson, Wheeler, Guthrie, Hale, & myself went on their boat and found Ben Wells. Then we found James Hale & Fayette Thompson. He is well at present, but has been very sick for six weeks I think he said, but won’t be sure. He looks just as usual when at home but he ain’t so much bigger than me as he used to be when he left home. He came on board our boat and staid til we started.
We also came across the old 13th Regiment boys from St. Charles and it seemed almost like being home, for there was Ray Knight, George Conklin, Pat Ponsonby, George Young, Ed Durant. Frank Whipple is at St. Louis sick so the boys told us. John Eddy was on the boat with us also. He seems to be well as the rest of us.
You would like to know where we are going, but we don’t know that ourselves, but presume to help take Vicksburg. But may land 50 miles or so before we get there, and come up in the rear and cut off their retreat. I expect there will be hard fighting but hope for the best. Before you get this we may be before Vicksburg or in it. Unless they retreat, they will be all bagged for there is over 150 steamers headed with soldiers and there is also Mortar Gunboats in this expedition which will feed them shot & shell for a short time at least.
This is pretty near all I will write for this time for it is getting dark and I must get supper and put out the fire before it gets dark enough to draw the attention of the enemy as they happen to be in the vicinity. Write all the news that there may be, and send a paper occasionally & a few stamps. We sent Frank’s trunk and paid the expressage; it went by Adams Express Co. and Frank sent the key by Pat Casilow. The trunk may not go any farther than Chicago though it may go through to St. Charles.
This is all for the present. You must write soon. Probably you have heard that I had sore eyes. I had but they are getting better so that I can see very well. This is all for this time, from your son, — Robert.
P. S. Direct to Memphis
Letter 10
On the Steamer Spread Eagle January 2nd 1863
Dear parents,
As I have got another chance to write a few lines to you, I think I will do so. I think it is likely that you would like to know what we have been doing since I wrote you last.
We have been fighting. We came up the Yazoo River last Friday and in the afternoon we went on shore, marched a few miles, and camped for the night. Next day at noon, we entered the field but did not fight any until the next morning, but were started three times in the night by the Rebs trying to drive in our pickets. Sunday morning our regiment took the front and fought them all day and until Monday morning, when I left the company for I was sick all day before & could hardly get around.
Our regiment only lost 1 man killed and he was shot by his comrades. He stood up in front of the rank when they fired, and they hit him in the back of the head and it went clear through and out of his forehead & blowed his brains out. It killed him instantly. There was several others wounded in the regiment but lucky to say our boys did not get scratched. But some very narrow escapes were received. A spent ball or piece of shell hit Tangerman on the calf of the leg but did not only make a blue spot. And Luther Swarthout had a rifle ball go through his canteen and cut his bayonet sheath most off. The shell and balls whistled around our heads pretty lively but done very little damage. One burst and hit our Adjutant on the sword & tore his coat, besides knocking him down & laming him pretty bad for a day or two. It burst behind our company. There would have been more killed but the way we fought them was to lay down on our belly and load, raise up one rank at a time and fire. Then drop & load again. 1
Last night the regiment was marched back to the boat, and the whole army are coming back up the river, for it is impossible to take Vicksburg from the point we were at, for the bluffs are 300 feet high & steep & covered with the enemy’s batteries & siege guns. Besides, there is a large bayou and the water is raising & the place is all muddy & I think they are going to take us where they can feed us cheaper and wait til the water gets up to its height. Then it will be 10 feet deep on the ground we stood on.
I have not had any mail since I left Memphis but I think we will get some in a day or two. I am pretty well now and think I shall be pretty smart in a day or two. I had a little of the ague but feel pretty well now. I want you when you write to send me a few stamps & I want you to write soon and tell me how you spent Christmas & New Years. I hope you had a good time & that I may help you spend the next one. It is pretty warm down here. For this part of the year, it is the warmest I ever saw it.
There is no news of any account here so I must close for this time. So goodbye from your son, — Robert
P. S. I don’t know whether you know where this fight was. I can tell you it [was] in the vicinity of Vicksburg. — Robert
I said I would send Jane a ring some time, I put it in this, and she must have Thomas polish it.
1 James R. Maxwell who also served in the 127th Illinois Infantry didn’t much enjoy his first experience under enemy fire either. On 5 January 1863, he wrote his sister, “Our regiment was in a fight. We had two wounded in our company. There was one killed and 8 wounded in our regiment. It is not very pleasant to hear the bullets whistling within an inch of your head. It makes a fellow think of home, you had better believe. I hope I will never see another battle for I want the war to end as quick as possible. I don’t care how they end it—only so it ends.” [See—1863: James R. Maxwell to his Sisters on Spared & Shared 22]
Letter 11
Camp opposite Vicksburg February 6th, 1863
Dear parents,
I received your letter of the 25th yesterday and am happy to hear that you are all enjoying good health. I am well at present, with the exception of a diarrhea that most all of the boys have got more or less. Jessie Curran arrived here day before yesterday and brought parcels for a great many of the boys but there was none for me and I was somewhat disappointed, thinking you were going to send me something. But I don’t think that you will have any chance to send anything now for there is nobody to send [it] by until we get to some post. Then I might get them by Express but I don’t know when we will get to one.
Thomas wants to know what is the matter with Brainard Wheeler. He has had a little fever of some kind but it was not much. He is going around camp today and will be all right in a day or two. There is some talk in camp that we are going up the White River and attack St. Charles in Arkansas, but we don’t know whether we shall or not. The river is raising fast and the canal is full to over flowing, and we have to work on the levee to keep from being washed out. I think the river will run through the canal principally by next spring.
I had a letter from Blakes and they told me that Jane was in Chicago to work for Mrs. Rogers & that Mrs. Blake, Fred & Lucy had been sick but they were all pretty smart but Lucy & the clerk. They send me papers once in a while. You mentioned in your last that you would send me one but you did not expect I would get it. I get one from you once in a while. Anyway, send them—I will get them some time and they come useful to do up tea, sugar & coffee to carry out on picket. I have received two letters from you with stamps, 8 in each, and they come handy for I was most out when I got the first, but I did not have time to let you know before I received the second lot. You seem to be afraid that you will write too much and have to leave space for Thomas. I had rather you would write all you can & then let Thomas write a sheet full or as near as he can, for a good long letter helps to cheer the heart of one so far away from home. I think that we shall have pay before long and I hope that we will, for my money has run out.
The health of the army is a good deal better than it was when we left the boats, but it is pretty bad. There is not more than 20 men in our company fit for duty but we have more on detached service than any other company in the regiment.
I would like to have you send me a few envelopes if you can when you write again. I have got paper enough for some time yet for I bought some before I left Memphis.
There is not much news here worth mentioning—only that on the 2nd of February one of our Rams ran down past Vicksburg and they could not help themselves though. They tried their big licks in the city since then. They say she came back from below and had 30 Rebel officers which she captured below and destroyed a lot of transports. But how true it is I do not know. As my paper is most used up. I must come to a close. Wishing you to write soon, give my love to all. So good by for this time. From your son, — Robert
Letter 12
Young’s Point opposite Vicksburg March 3rd 1863
Dear parents,
I received your letter of the 15th ultimo on the 22d and was glad to hear that you are well as common. I have not had time to write to you before today, for we have to do considerable duty—going on picket every five days and on the canal the rest of the time, and work pretty hard. But the thing is pretty near done—that is, the part that can be done with the spade, and the rest will be done with the dredge which has commenced at the head of the canal.
During the naval siege of Vicksburg, Brig. Gen. Thomas Williams put his men to work with pick and shovel to excavate a canal across the base of De Soto Point, opposite Vicksburg, in a failed effort to bypass Confederate batteries.
I am in good health at present & hope I shall remain so, for it is better to have good health & lots of duty than sick and in the hospital where I have never been & hope I never shall be. John Green is in the hospital & we don’t think that he will live for he is swelled up from the effects of his phisic and cannot open his eyes. His neck is swelled to twice its natural size and he can hardly breathe.
I had a letter from Blake’s on the 1st of this month saying they are all well but Lucy, who is pretty sick with the inflammatory rheumatism & scrofula. She has not been out of bed—only as they carried her in a sheet from one to the other. I have had a letter from Charles Blake. He is at Memphis but is coming down here pretty soon & I think I shall get a chance to see him.
We are going to get our pay this week for they have commenced at Headquarters paying off the First Division & ours is the Second Division so we will come next. But we don’t know how much we will get—probably not more than two months pay & as there is no way to get it sent home, we will have to do the best we can. I shall get some dried fruit to eat with my hard tack. Things are pretty dear here—dried peaches 30 cents, dried apples 25 cents. Butter strong enough to carry double 50 cents a pound & other things in proportion. Sometimes we are short in rations & Tangerman is Commissary Sergeant. He draws the rations for our company but is careful in dealing them out so that No. 1 don’t lose anything. I get papers from Blake’s folks pretty often, but very seldom from you.
You say that you have not had any letter from me for some time. I am not to blame for that, for I have written several. There must be some fault in the mail. Wheeler is getting better but is pretty weak yet. Mike Murphy has got the jaundice pretty bad but can go around. Felix McFarlin is complaining of the rheumatism in his shoulder, Johnny Hand is tough as a bear. George Tyler is pretty feeble but he was on duty yesterday. But if he gets exercise, I think he will get around pretty smart in a day or two.
When you write again, I wish you would send me Mr. Simms’ directions, if you know them, for I think that I promised to write to him. I notice that he has moved onto the west side, so Jane says in her letter. There is nothing new going on in camp so I must come to a close. You need not send me any money but collect it as fast as the County Order comes due & if you want to you can pay your taxes with it. Give my love to uncles, aunts, cousins, grandfather, brother, sister and all. So goodbye for this time. From your son, — Robert Marsden, Co E, 127th Regiment Illinois
Via Cairo. Forward to regiment are the directions.
P. S. I wish you would send me a few postage stamps for I have none. — RM
Letter 13
Young’s Point, Louisiana March 11th, 1863
Dear parents,
I received a letter from you day before yesterday and another yesterday in the Box which has been so long looked for and it was welcome, I can assure you. But some of the things were a little spoiled. My sad cakes were moldy and one of the pastries so that I had to throw it away. But my cake and cookies were all right and they are first rate. The butter is better than that which we pay 50 cents here. Give my thanks to Mrs. Millington for the dried beef and book which she sent me. The book got soiled a little by the breakage of bottles of wine that were in the box, but not very bad. The beef is first rate and will go good. When you get a chance to send me anything else, I want you to send me a pair of boots. Have them sewed and not made so heavy as the last pair that I got. I burnt those that I have trying to warm my feet and a coal flew out of the fire and I did not notice it til it had burnt a hole in the center. The soles are worn off at the toe and the heels are worn over sideways.
They say we are going to get four months pay Monday. Then I will send you $40 or so, and you can take your pay out of that.
“I think we will be in Vicksburg before long for Grant says that it is not going to be taken by powder & ball, but with spade & shovel.”
Robert Marsden, Co. E, 127th Illinois Infantry, 11 March 1863
I am well and in good spirits and to tell the truth, think we will be in Vicksburg before long for Grant says that it is not going to be taken by powder & ball, but with spade & shovel. We have got to go to work on the new canal tomorrow, but the object of the canal I cannot see. The deserters from Vicksburg say that they are ready to give up anytime, but the leaders [will] hang out til the last. They have nothing to eat there and are most starved out—nothing but corn bread & fresh pork and not half enough of that. One day last week, five regiments laid down their arms and would not take them again until there was a lot surrounded and was going to force them to do it, when they took them, & had a fight & killed 200 or 300—so the deserters say, & we heard the firing ourselves. This occurred in the city last Saturday. They can’t last much longer.
Charles Thompson & William got here last Tuesday & they look much better for their visit. Wallace has not come and they say that he said he won’t come alive. Most of the boys wish him back, seeing Charles has come back. I look so much tougher now than when I left home that I think that I will send you my likeness when we get pay for I weigh more than I ever did and am taller. I weighed about four weeks ago, 133 pounds. This is all for this time, write soon. From your son, — R. Marsden
P. S. Send me also some dried fruit. — R. M.
Letter 14
Young’s Point, Louisiana April 16th, 1863
Dear father,
I think that I will write you a few lines this afternoon to let you know that I am well and that we received our pay on Monday. I sent $40 to you by Adams Express.There is one dollar to be given to James & Jane; the rest you can have. I will send you the receipt in this letter. Also my likeness.
There is firing down towards Vicksburg this afternoon and I think the attack has commenced on the city. I learn from our officers that our Division are ordered not to leave the Point until the city is taken. We are now in [Frank] Blair’s Division & Kilby Smith’s Brigade for [David] Stuart is not in the field now & I hope he never will be again, for he is a mean man. You must know that we are not camped so far down on the Point now as we were by 2 miles or so, for the water has drove us to higher ground. So we are some 7 miles from Vicksburg now.
The boys are all pretty well that are with the company. Charles Beach and Hay Guthrie are on the Hospital Boat and we have not seen them for about a week, but one of the Nurses came & he said they were getting better. Charles was so that he could walk around the boat. But one of our boys named Judson Thompson is dead. He has not lived in St. Charles long so there are not many who know him there. His father lives in N. Y. The Captain has written to him and sent him his papers. Charles Thompson is with the company. He says Wallace swore he would not come back alive and I presume he has been arrested before this time. William Thompson has gone to join his company up on Deer Creek. John Belyea got a letter stating that John Elliott had got home.
There is nothing going on here in camp—only lots of money. They paid the boys off in small bills this time. I got mine, $52 in one dollar bills. It made quite a pile. They paid us up to the first of March & the first of May we will get two months more pay, so they say, & that we will get our pay regular every two months after this. I hope so. Then we can send home a little every now and then & all that I send home I want you to make use of for your cure, and do not be afraid. If you can get any Dr. in Chicago to cure you, get him, and use all that I have sent home for that purpose if you choose for I can’t use it now and there is time to earn more before I will get out of the army. I think you had better go into Chicago & consult some of the doctors and see what they can do for you.
There is nothing new going on at present and as it is getting dark, I had better come to a close. I want you to write often for I have not the chances to write that you have, for I have not time to write a letter without stopping to drill or get meals. Hoping you will write soon, I still remain your obedient son, — Robert
Letter 15
Richmond, Louisiana May 7th, 1863
Dear parents,
I received your letter of the 26th day before yesterday & was glad to hear that you are gaining. I also had one from Thomas the same day. He says he is well and likes his place very well. He also says Jane is work[ing] for Mrs. Ryan, but does not say whether she likes it or not. I think she will not at first for it will be too much confinement, for I think from what I have seen of the woman she will be a rather strict Mistress. I am well and have been so for a month and hope to be so still. The rest of the boys in the company are all well but Charles Beach. He has been pretty sick and is yet staying at Milliken’s Bend in the Hospital. But some of the boys have been there & they say he is getting better & can go around the boat and on shore pretty well. When I was at the Bend, I saw Charles Blake & staid all night with him.
I was left behind the regiment when there to guard Commissary Stores & Charles heard the regiment was there. He started out to catch them before they got too far off for he thought we were coming out here. He caught them about 9 miles from the landing and the boys told him that I was on guard & when he got to camp, I was there to see him. We had a pretty good time for the business we are in.
We are having a pretty good time here for our Colonel is the Commander of this Post & Gillette is Provost Marshall. So Richmond is in command of the company & before long he will be the Captain, for when the Major has his trial, l think Mr. Gillette will get busted, and a good many other captains in this regiment [too] for they have defrauded the government. [The] captains to the amount of that 40 cents a day for boarding ourselves after enlistment & that amounted to between $200 to $300 which he never paid us but handed in his bill at Chicago & put the money into his pocket.
We are building a dam here across Roundy Bayou & think that will raise Bushey Bayou so that boats can come to this point from the fleet that run the blockade. As it is now, they have to carry the provisions down in wagons. We are also building a fort & entrenchments to defend this place in case of an attack. There was 440 Rebs here yesterday that were taken at Grand Gulf & the report is that 1400 more are on their road through here. They are going to send them up the river. Our army is making good headway towards Vicksburg & things look favorable to us. Richmond is not a large place but rather pretty just now for things are green and fruit pretty well advanced in growth. If we stay here 6 weeks in this country on the plantations, we will have peaches plenty. We have already had strawberries and a kind of blackberry that grows on the ground called dew berries.
Well, as I have to get my dinner, I had better close. So when you write, please send me a few more postage stamps & write soon. From your son, — Robert Marsden
Letter 16
Richmond, Louisiana May 7th, 1863
Dear Brother & Sister,
I received Thomas’s letter of the 27th on the 5th of this month. The Orderly kindly fetched it to me while we were on picket. We came here on Monday last & went on picket at night and staid until 5 o’clock when we were relieved by one company of the 57th Indiana. Next day we were detailed to work on the dam across Roundy Bayou & we have to work now everyday, either on the dam or on the fort, for they are making one for the defense of this place.
Things are nearly as forward here now as they are in Illinois in the month of July. I have had strawberries & dewberries—as they are called. They are like blackberries, only they grow on small bushes on the ground. Peaches and plums are plenty here & they will be ripe in about six weeks & if we stay here, we will get all we will want.
There has been considerable fighting below here, and yesterday they had 440 Rebs that we captured at Grand Gulf. They have gone to Milliken’s Bend & from there they will go up the river. The report is that 1,400 more are coming through here in a few days. Richmond is not a very large place, but it’s rather picturesque. The folks have got a good many nice flower gardens here and they are all blossomed long ago. When I was at the Bend I saw Charle. Blake & staid with him all night. We had a good time. Charles Finale is there and well.
I am well & hope you are the same. Give my respects to Mr. Simms’ folks and Jane. Write soon. Let Jane know that you have got a letter from me, and you can let her read it. The latest report says that our forces are within 12 miles of Vicksburg & fighting pretty lively, driving the Rebels before them. This is all for this time so goodbye from your brother, — Robert Marsden
Co. E, 127th Regt Illinois Vols. Memphis, Tenn. in the field
P. S. Write soon. — RM
Letter 17
Young’s Point, Louisiana May 30th, 1863
Dear Brother James,
I received your letter the other day & was very much surprised to have one from you of your own writing & directing. It was all very well done except you used words instead of figures in directing the envelope. I am very much obliged to you for your likeness & I think it looks very natural & that you look healthy & roguish as ever. I am well & hope you are the same. Tell mother that when any of you write again, she must write a few lines or get you to, for all of the rest of you have written to me except her & grandfather. I want them both to write to me. Give my respects to cousin Jonothan & all the rest of our cousins, uncles & aunts in St. Charles and DuPage, to Frederick, & Fersons, Freemans, Millingtons, & Lewises. Tell John Lewis that I received those few lines that he sent to me by Hank Elliott, but as I have not yet time to write now he must excuse me this time. Tell Allen Freeman that he must write & and so must Monk Wheeler.
[Marsden draws a character face smiling]
I am now at Young’s Point but have got to go to the company today. We are part of us down here doing guard duty but we have got to go & join the company & help do the duty there. Our regiment is now out of the brigade & are doing guard duty. Gillette is Provost Marshall & the company is Provost Guard, I think.
Goldsberry was out foraging the other day with several others & the Captain & he shot a secesh in the leg & took him prisoner & got his revolver & belt. Felix McFarlin was with him & he got a nice bracelet. Captain got two horses & several other things. This is all for this time so goodbye. Write soon & give my love to all of our folks, grandfather, father, mother, sisters, brother, & all of Millingtons’ folks.
I remain as ever, your brother, — Robert Marsden
Letter 18
Chickasaw Bayou Yazoo Landing June 17th/ 63
Dear Mother,
I have just received a letter from you & father containing your likeness & am glad to hear that you are as well as common & hope to hear from you again soon & to hear that father has received some benefit from Dr. Fitch. I think your likenesses look very natural—all but the jewelry, and that I know father was not in the habit of wearing, though I thought you might have bought you a broach. You said that you did not think that I would be able to read your letter, but I will risk but what I can read most anything you choose to write. At least I will try pretty hard.
You say that someone told you that I had enlisted for the war, but you need not alarm yourself about that for I wish to get home in 3 years at least, & I hope sooner. But if we don’t have to go East to Richmond after we take Vicksburg, I think we will all manage to get furloughs—at least Grant has promised us that privilege and it is reported that our regiment is going North with prisoners & I hope that may prove true. There is a good many prisoners here now & there are fresh ones coming from Vicksburg every night & they have the same story—that they could not get enough to eat & they came over to get rid of starving to death. But they most all take the Oath of Allegiance so that does not give quite so good a chance to go up the river as it would if they wanted to be taken north & kept until exchanged. But their taking the oath weakens the Confederacy more than keeping them prisoner & exchanging to fight again, though it delays the time when we go up the river if it may be our luck.
I have not enlisted for the war, but the oath we were sworn in under was “…to serve 3 years unless sooner discharged…” and when I have served that time, I shall think I can resign & let some others try their hands. I would like to see all the Copperheads here to try their hand with a knapsack & musket, 60 rounds of cartridge on their belt & two or three hard tack and one piece of sow belly to march all day & sleep at night in the rain without any tents. I think that the Copperheads will fare hard when the soldiers get home.
I had a letter from Emma the other day. She says that her folks are all well & that she & her Mother were down town & went to see Jane, but she had gone home. I see Charley Blake every few days & he is well & every time they come after feed, he comes & takes dinner with me. Charles Thompson, Branard, Wheeler & I tent together & we have things very comfortable. We do not want for anything that the Sutlers have, for we can go & tease them for they sell us beer. Then when we get it we go & report to Gillette that he sells beer, and then he orders Richmond to take a guard & go and confiscate his whole stock. We take such things as we want. We are death on sutlers, for when we buy of them, we have to pay big prices, so [wel take the advantage if we can.
I must close this & write to father. You must write soon for I have waited a long time for this letter. So goodbye for this time. From your son, — Robert
Letter 19
Post of Chickasaw June 17th, 1863
Dear Father,
I received your letter of the 7th this noon which contained your likenesses & a small letter from mother & as I have written one to her, there will not be much of one for you, though I will try to make it as interesting as possible. I am well at present & hope these few lines will find you enjoying the same blessings. You say you have started in the shoemaking again, on the west side of the river. I hope you will do well but I had rather you had gone to Clever-ville. But you know whether it was best to go or not & leave business in an unsettled shape. You can use my money to do whatever you wish, but let the doctor do his best to cure you as far as my money will go & as we are going to be paid off pretty soon again. I will send you some more. I think we will only get two months pay this time unless they wait until the first of July & if they do, we will probably get four months. The paymasters are here & some say they have commenced to pay our brigade. But as the regiment is not with it, they may put it off until next month. If we don’t get but two months pay, I shall not send much home for I owe the boys some $4 & I shall keep a few myself.
Intense hand-to-hand combat between Rebels and Negro Regiment at Milliken’s Bend
You probably have heard of the fight at Milliken’s Bend where the Rebs attacked our Negro Regiment & got badly whipped. They came upon them very suddenly & the Negroes had only one chance to fire before the Rebs were up to the Levee & the Negroes on the other. They had hardly time to fix bayonets before they were ordered to charge & they did it bravely. Neither side giving quarter, the Rebs cut the throats of two or three Negroes before the eyes of the rest. Then they put in their best. One Negro is said to have killed two Rebs with his bayonet before they could help themselves. They would shoot them and if they tried to get away, then he would bayonet them & then put his foot on him till he pulled out his bayonet & reverse his gun, knock out his brains. They fought savage and could not be stopped until they had put the whole to flight. I guess the Rebs think that Negroes can fight when put to it. We asked one of the Negroes if they took any prisoners & his reply was that they “took them dead” & that was all the way they took them.
I have just received a paper of the 6th from you I think by the Directions. This is all the news I can think of at present that may interest you & as my paper is most gone I must close. So write soon. I remain as ever your obedient son, — Robert
Letter 20
Post of Chickasaw June 21, 1863
Dear father,
As we have just received two month’s pay. I think I must write you a few lines & let you know that I send you $15 by Express. It is with the rest of the boys’ money, & will be sent to VanPatten & he will give each person what is sent to them.
I cannot write you much this time for I am not well. I have got the ague pretty bad. I have had it four days now pretty hard. I have a hard fever every night most.
Our regiment is ordered to the brigade & our company has gone too—that is, all that are able to go. Tangerman, John Hand, Mike Ronan, Fletch Hall, Lute Swarthouse, Brian Wheeler & myself have all got the ague & were left behind to go into the hospital where we will go this afternoon—all that are able to walk. Tomorrow I expect to have another shake & I don’t like them very well, but I hope I will get over this before long.
The report here this morning is that General Logan has got into the Reb’s breastworks & is able to cut them right & left as soon as he sees fit. I think by the looks of things, Vicksburg will be in our possession in a few days.
Captain still holds his position as Provost Marshall. As there is nothing else of any account in the news line, so I must come to a close. You need not be alarmed about my illness for I think it is not dangerous. If you get the money, write and let me know. Also tell Thomas to write. This is all for this time, so goodbye. Give my love respects to Grandfather & Mother, Sister & Brothers. Write soon. From your son, — Robert
Letter 21
Walnut Hills July 10th, 1863
Dear Mother,
I received your letter bearing date of June 28th & am glad to hear that you are all well. I have been sick with the ague but it is leaving me now & I will be all right in a few days more. There is nothing new going on here now, for you have heard by the papers ‘ere this of the capture of Vicksburg which took place on the 4th of July early in the morning. I have not been in the city yet but as soon as I get strong enough to stand to walk around town, I mean to get a pass & go to see what sort of a place it is. The boys say that it is a poor place. Every[thing] is gone but a drug store & there is not much of anything in that.
Captain Gillette is Provost Marshall in Vicksburg & he has got J. G. Nind & George Dunham for clerks. What there was of our regiment that was able to march started for Black River on the morning of the fifth & the rest staid behind. But the report is that our Army Corps is ordered back to take command of Vicksburg & I hope it is true. The Paymaster says that he has received orders to not pay the other two months pay until the division gets back & that will be soon.
As I have got to write a few lines to grandfather, I must close. So goodbye for this time. From your son, — Robert Marsden
Letter 22
Walnut Hills July 10th 1863
Dear Brother Thomas,
I received your letter last night & am glad to hear that your health is good & you like your place & I am not much sorry that you have got a boil or two for you will know how to appreciate the time when you used to bother me when I had the cussed things. But I hope that you may not have so large a dose of them as I had some years ago. If you are bothered with the boils, I have not been altogether without some sickness myself for I have had the fever & ague so that I have not been able to do any duty for more than two weeks—ever since the 18th of June when I had my first fever, & now l do not have either fever or shakes for some time. But the fever is in my bones yet & they are sore & I am weak yet. But if I have good luck, I shall gain my strength before long. It is very warm down here & I do not stir around in the middle of the day any more than I can help for it is too hot.
You do not say whether Mr Simms have moved or not, nor you do not tell what kind of work you are at nor what wages he pays you. In your next you must mention those few things & tell what kind of times there are in Chicago & how often you see Albert Freeman, & whether he received a letter from me. And tell him to hurry up & answer it.
I have not seen Charley Blake for some time now but I will the first chance I get. Our regiment has gone to Black River but the report is that our division is coming back & then we will [get] two more months pay & then I can send some more money to father for he needs it. I told him to use what he wants of that that is at home & I would send him as much more as I could for I think that I owe him all that is in my power to help him for he is not a healthy man & has the family to support.
Thomas I suppose you know that Vicksburg has surrendered & that it happened on the 4th & that will make it all the more of a day of celebration to us that have lain around here so long & were relieved on that day. I have not been into the city yet but intend to go as quick as I am able & can get a pass.
I do not want you to be so long before you write an answer to this letter as you were in answering the other for you don’t know how I like to get a letter. I guess this will do for this time so goodbye and write soon. Give my respects to Mr. & Mrs. Simms and the children and Blakes’ folks when you see them. I still remain your affectionate brother, — Robert Marsden
P. S. Direct to Vicksburg via Cairo.
Letter 23
Walnut Hills July 10th 1863
Dear Father,
I received the letters from mother, yourself, & grandfather last night & am glad to hear that you are all enjoying good health as common. I also received a letter from Thomas last night. He says he has been troubled with boils on his neck & back. He used to make fun of me when I had them & now his turn has come. I hope he may enjoy all the comfort that are possible while he is in that fix, which I know are few. He says that he is intending to make a visit home on or about the 4th & that Mrs. Simms is going to accompany him & probably Freddy Blake. I had a letter from Blakes a few days ago & they were all well & wishing that I were there to pick strawberries again, where I picked them last summer. But they will have to get along without me this summer.
Before this, I presume you have got the letter that I wrote on the 21st of June & also the $15 that was sent in care of J. S. Van Patten. In that letter I told you that I had the fever & ague but it has most left me. It still hangs in my bones & I am pretty weak but I shall gain my strength pretty soon if I have good luck & I hope I shall.
There is nothing new here that has transpired that is very good news except what you have heard by the papers. Except that last night at about 10 o’clock we lost one of our comrades & a very good one he was. It was George Tyler. The doctor said that chronic diarrhea & a gathering in the head was what killed him. He was in the hospital when he died, but had not been there only 3 nights & 2 days. He was taken in on the afternoon of the 7th & died on the night of the 9th at 10 o’clock. His cousin, William Joy, was setting up with him at the time & he says he died very easy & without a struggle or a groan. He has lingered along for a long time looking very poorly & he has finally left us. I expect it will strike hard on his poor mother & father. William wishes you to tell Ira Tyler if you see him in case the letter that he writes does not get through.
It is pretty warm here now & even hot in the middle of the day so that we do not go out, only when necessary. We are camped on a hill & in the shade as much possible. We get pretty good water here from the springs that are among the hills. Father, when you want to use money, take mine as far as it will go, for they will pay us $26.00 again pretty soon after our division comes back. I am not out of money yet & I will send home some when we get pay again.
As my paper is most full, I must come to a close. So goodbye and write soon & direct to Vicksburg via Cairo, for if they go by St. Louis, it takes longer. I still remain your affectionate son, — Robert Marsden
Letter 24
Walnut Hills July 11th, 1863
Dear parents,
As one of our company, Elias Smethers, is coming home on furlough that was promised him when he went on the Forlorn Hope of the 22nd of May, I think I will write a short letter & let him take it up. Andrew Goldsbery is going also & when they come back, you can send me some few things which they say they will fetch for any of the boys. But I am getting a pass to go to Vicksburg today & I am going to apply for a furlough & they say that one out of every five is entitled to one, & if I can, I will be one of the first that gets one. Captain, the boys say, gave J. M. Metcalf one & done all he can to get it signed & I think he will start up the river today. I am gaining strength pretty fast & I hope soon to be as well as ever & I also hope that I shall succeed in getting a furlough. It will not be longer than twenty or thirty days for that is the longest they give & I will do well to get one at all.
There is nothing new going on so I can’t write a long letter & as he is waiting to pack up, I must bring my letter to a close. Hoping this will find you all right & enjoying good health. I must close. Give my respects to Millington’s folks & Uncles & Aunts, cousins & all enquiring friends. So goodbye from your affectionate son, — Robert Marsden
Letter 25
Walnut Hills July 15th, 1863
Dear parents,
As I have nothing else to do, I think that I might as well write you a few lines & send them up by Tangerman for I understand that he is going home today & when he comes after his knapsack, I will try to get him to take this letter if it is not too much trouble. He went down town the other day to try & get a furlough but I understand that he did not quite succeed. But as Captain is going up, he is going to pass him up as his servant. Some say that Cap is going to take a horse home with him that he has sponged out of the government & I believe that he got it in that way if he has got it at all, for at Memphis he disposed of a mule that one of the boys lent him on the Tallahatchie march & never paid him anything for it. As the mule was one that the boy captured, he could not collect anything so I suppose Cap took advantage of him & sold the mule for $40 or $60 & pocketed the money. But when the straps come off & all are on equal [terms], there will be a settling for the mule & other little tricks.
I have not been down town yet for I am too weak to walk down & I can’t catch a mule for others get them before I can get a chance. They say that Grant will not sign any more furloughs for our regiment until some of the boys get back that have gone home on furloughs which will be next month.
There is considerable rumor here about our division going up to St. Louis, Missouri, & Paducah, Kentucky, but I don’t know how true it may be. But I hope it may be true & that we may go before long, and we can get furloughs from there. I think transportation will not be so much. When any of those boys return to the regiment. I wish if you can, that you would send me a little parcel of things that we can’t get down here & a little currant wine & dried fruits. I guess some of them will bring them for they said they would.
I hear the officers say that in less than 60 days we will begin to hear the talk of peace but that may be too good for these times, though the thing will be done sometime, & if in 60 days, it will be as well as if they waited longer.
‘Ere this you have heard of the capture of Port Hudson & 5,000 prisoners. You must excuse my poor writing for my pen is mighty poor, and bound to go through the paper. And as my sheet is most full. I must bring my letter to a close. Hoping to hear from you soon, I remain your affectionate son, — Robert Marsden
P. S. Give my respects to uncles and aunts & grandfather and cousins and all enquiring friends, — R. M.
Letter 26
Camp Sherman, Mississippi August 11th 1863
Dear Mother,
I received your letter of the 30th yesterday & also the box you sent me by Elias Smethers. I am glad you are all as well as usual, except father, but I hope he is better before this reaches you. All the things you sent me had spoiled but the dried fruit, jelly, and onions. The wine you spoke of must all have been put in one bottle for when I opened the box there was but one bottle in it & no room for anything more in the box. The cork had got out of the bottle that was there & the wine mixed all over everything. One pair of my stockings were laying beside the bottle & they were full of wine & moldy. They and the cakes were heated & so moldy that I had to throw every sad cake, cookie, pastry & everything that was cooked away. The jelly had commenced to work but as it was not moldy. I can make it go pretty good if I use it in a few days. The dried fruit is good enough as far as I have seen.
The butter can had no sealing wax or rosin on the iron side of the cover & the rag had rotted off around the edge, so the butter had got against the iron & makes it smell very rusty & I think it will have to be thrown away, but after I have had it buried in the ground & get it cold and hard I will scrape the top off & see how it looks. But if it has been melted all the way down, the box being turned over in all shapes the butter is likely rusted through.
When you get another chance to send me anything, don’t send me any cookies, cakes or anything cooked, & if you want to send me some wine the best way will be to get a small can like that you sent my butter in only smaller & put wine enough in to fill it up so that it wont joggle & then screw on the cover & put sealing wax or rosin on the bottom of the cover so the wine wont rust the iron & after you have got the cover on, mind that it don’t shake so that the inspectors would think there was wine in it for they don’t let wine or anything of the kind come down the river. And whoever you send it by, you need not let know but that it is butter or preserves & then they would be likely to tell him anything about wine. Wine must be sealed up or a stout string tied over the cork if they carry it around in this hot weather & jolt it around, for it will work & throw the cork out as mine did I expect. You need not send any butter for we can get pretty good butter here for 50 cents a lb. But you may send all the onions you want to. Send them instead of cake & pie & you may send 2 or three apples if they are ripe, for they were all picked here before they got ripe. Send me some pickled onions if you can but don’t load any one [box] with so much as you did Smethers. In my last I spoke about Jell cake. Don’t send any cakes. Send a few pickled onions instead. Cakes spoil.
I will send you a skim of green silk that came from Jackson. I have had it some time but never could think to send it before. I am getting along pretty well now only I have got the piles pretty bad & doctor say he can do nothing—only let them go off themselves. They are mighty sore things, I tell you, for they give me considerable pain. Tell Jane I can’t write to her this time for I am tired, but I got her letter & think her likeness looks very much like her & that her last letter was more interesting than any other because it mentioned the whereabouts of my former school mates & there are a great many that I did not know where they were.
My paper is pretty near full so I must close. Wishing you to write soon I remain your affectionate son, — Robert Marsden
P. S. The cheese grandmother sent was spoilt. It was a watery cheese & it got so strong that I could not eat it. — R. M.
Letter 28
Camp Sherman, Mississippi August 18, 1863
Dear Brother Thomas,
I received your letter a few days ago in which was your likeness & I am very much obliged to you for it & think it [looks] much as you used to in the face—only you are fatter & I hope you will remain in good health & have plenty of work. I hope you won’t enlist for if you do, you can’t stand it & they would never discharge you, but would tinker with medicine until they had got you killed, and then that would be the last of it. I don’t think I shall get a furlough very soon. I am getting better now for a day or two & if I keep on, I shall feel pretty well in a few days.
You were going to work for Blake, but Mr Simms wants you, so father says. I think you had better stay with him than go to work for Blake’s if Simms’s work is not too hard for at Blake’s the work is considerable harder than you can do, if it is the same as it was when I was there, for there was considerable lifting & you are not strong enough to handle a barrel of flour at the houses of the customers & some of his strongest customers live a good ways off & you have to take the flour upstairs & they buy by the barrel.
If you can have a steady job at Simms’s & the work doesn’t strain you much & is not too heavy, you had better stay with him. He will give you all the help he can & a more important job after a while. Take things cool & don’t give up one place too soon. When you get pretty good food & your work ain’t too hard & your wages reasonable, better be satisfied. Blake’s is a good place but the work is too hard for you, I think.
Well, there is nothing more I can think of to write to you. There is nothing going on here so l must bring my letter to a close. So goodbye for this time. Write soon. From your brother, — Robert Marsden
Letter 29
Camp Sherman, Mississippi September 2nd, 1863
Dear father,
I now, as I have nothing else to do at present, think that I will write a few lines to you & let you know that I am pretty well at present & hope these few lines will find you all enjoying as good if not better health than myself.
There is nothing of interest going on here at present—only that we expect pay every day, though the Major says that we will get it tomorrow & if we do, I am going to Vicksburg the next day if I can get a chance. I have been there once & had a look at part of the town, but there is nothing going on there—only government business, with the exception of a hotel & a few daguerrean galleries & bake shops. The place has been damaged greatly by our gunboats & shells while we were at Young’s Point. In one place, one, whole block of nice brick 4-story buildings has been burnt & the walls knocked down. On the 24th of August, I was in there with Charles Thompson & we only had a few hours to stop for we came in with the team after a load of goods, & as we had an early start & no breakfast, we were very hungry & so we went to the Washington Hotel and got our dinner. I think it was the best meal that I have eaten since I left Chicago. It is a very nice hotel & from the appearance of the dining room & furniture I think it used to be a first class house.
After I had got dinner, I tried to get some tea & potatoes but they were not in the commissary so I had to let them go. And as Charley had got loaded, we started for the Provost Marshall’s office to get a pass & see Captain Gillette. We went into his office and waited about ½ hour, then he came in and shook hands & was very sociable, treated the cigars & told us there was liquor if we wanted it, but we would not take the liquor. He wanted to know if I had not been pretty sick, for he said I looked very bad & he thought I ought to go home on a furlough. I told him that there could only one go from the company in 30 days. Then he said if I did not get well in a few days, to come down & he would try & get me a furlough. So I am going to go down & see if he thinks I have got better. He may give me one but I hardly expect he can for he may think I am nearly well enough for duty. But from his talk he may do all he can for me thinking that it will help get the company home on furlough quicker & of course if he gets one of the boys home, it only makes the rest have a better chance. I can only hope for the best until I find out for a certainly.
Having not heard from you in so long a time, I think you are probably either all sick or don’t want to write. I have not heard from home since Mother & Jane wrote & their letter was the 30th of July. I have heard from Thomas since then, though only once. I wrote to Jonathan Nash last July but have received no answer & think probably he never got the letter or I should have received one before this. I may get a letter the next mail from you for I think there is one on the road, but do not know & if I do I will write immediately. But you need not expect me home for the Captain may have changed his mind though I will try & get him to help me all I can.
There is nothing more to write—only to tell you that we have had a few cool days & at night & morning it was what you might call cold but it is quite warm today. This is all for the present so give my love to Mother, Grandfather, James & Jane. I remain as ever your obedient son, — Robert Marsden
Letter 30
Camp Sherman, Mississippi September 16th, 1863
Dear Mother,
I received your letter of August 29th day before yesterday & am glad to hear that you are all well as usual. I am now well & hope these few lines will find you all the same. I have got over the piles for the present but don’t know how long it may be before they may return, for they say that I can’t tell but what they may trouble me every month for a week or so, but I hope not. My left hand is somewhat broke out with small watery sores & I don’t know but what it may be salt rheum[atisim], & it may be, for you & Jane used to have it & they tell me that it always stays in the blood.
You say that you sent me two bottles of wine in that box that Smethers brought me, but when I opened it, there was but one empty bottle & that was a pint bottle & if there was another one put in, the box had been opened before I got it. When I got it, Smethers said it had, for there was marks on the box where it had been pried open by a bayonet. When he got to the depot, he had to leave the box at a commissary until he could find the regiment and went & got the box for me next day. When he brought it to me, he said he thought it had been opened & when I opened it, I thought they had seen a moldy set of stuff. If they did open it & had nailed it up again & it was so full that I could find no place where they had taken it from.
My butter was not as bad as I at first thought, for after taking off the top, I could use it well enough. All the trouble with that was the cloth rotted off & let the resin drop into the butter & mix up with it. But all the cakes & pastries were spoiled & my dried cherries & currants after a short time got full of worms & I had to throw them away. I think they were not dry enough & having the wine spilled on them spoiled them. When you send me anything by the boys, don’t try to send cake or pie or cookies for they will spoil & when you send wine, if you can, get a can made the shape of a horse shoe & a little neck on. Then you can fill it & take it to the tin shop & they would solder the top on for you for nothing. Then there would be no danger of the cork coming off, or the canteen breaking & there would none dare, or at least wish, to hand me the canteen after opening it.
Well, mother it is getting near supper time & I want to write a few lines to Tom. I must close. Tell Mrs Thompson that Charles is hearty as a buck & drives one of the regimental teams. He is now at Vicksburg & will come back tonight. All of the company are well but William Dickenson, Issac Swarthout, & today Frank Richmond has got some fever but will get over it in two or three days I hope. There is nothing new to tell—only that Little Rock is captured & the Rebels put to flight. That is their last hold in that State. Give my respects to Father, Grandfather & all of the Millington folks. Accept this & my love from your affectionate son, — Robert Marsden
Letter 31
Camp Sherman September 16th, 1863
Dear Brother,
I received your short letter that you sent with Mothers & am glad to hear that you are well & helping Father all you can & that you like the business. I think that if you learn the trade, it wont come amiss for it ain’t a very bad one & looks likely to be a good one in after years. At least it is better than soldiering I think, and I have tried one & seen the other tried. I received your likeness & wrote you another letter but I think you had left Simms’s before it got there. You say that Mr Simms wants me to write to him. I have not written yet but I will in a short time. I had a letter from Emma Blake a few days ago and she said they were all well but her father had got a sore leg & could not do much in the store & that the doctor thought he would have a stiff knee.
Tell Albert Freeman to write—that I have written him three letters & have received none from him, or Allen. Also tell John Ferson to write. Thomas, it is now dark & I must close, hoping to hear from you soon. Tell me about Butler & who the school marm was for curiosity. Accept this & my best love. From your affectionate brother, — Robert
Letter 32
Camp at Memphis, Tennessee October 7th, 1863
Dear parents,
I received the box you sent by Lieut. & a letter by mail yesterday. The box got here Sunday & I was glad to get it & the letter also, for I had not heard from you in three weeks. And when we came away, we met the mail going down to Vicksburg & I presume there is some for me & as quick as it gets there, it will be sent back. I have not heard from Emma Blake in some two weeks & not since Charley died. I did not know of his death until I received my box. I presume there was a letter for me in the mail that has gone down the river but I will soon get it if there was.
The things in my box were all in good order & the cakes were not spoiled in the least. The box had to be laid on its side in order to pack in the Mess chest & the juice had all run out of the jell, but it is not spoiled yet & I am eating up & giving away the stuff as fast as possible for we have got to go to Corinth—so the report is, and I think it is true. They say the troops that were there have gone to Rosecrans’s army & we have got to go & garrison that place. We left Black River Bridge one week ago last Sunday. That was the Sunday before Lieut. Metcalf & John DeWolf started to come down. I have just received a letter from Albert Freeman this morning & shall write him one today.
“The 8th Missouri…are in our division and are the regiment most feared by the citizens [of Memphis] for they are made up of river hands and roughs of the river towns in Illinois & Missouri.”
Robert Marsden, Co. E, 127th Illinois Infantry, 7 October 1863
If we were only going to stop here for the winter, I think we could have good times, but the citizens don’t want us to for our division—when we were here last fall—cut up so that they don’t like us. When we left in the fall, we used to have fires in town every night & once in a while killed some citizens. They would get into some alley & when any soldiers came along, they used to shoot at them with revolvers & often killing or wounding them. Then they would get a larger crowd & chase them, firing at them, and very often doing harm to greater or less extent, and they think we will pursue the same course this winter if we stay here. I think very likely we would for in the south part of town, they had a fire on Sunday night and they say the 8th Missouri set it. They are in our division and are the regiment most feared by the citizens for they are made up of river hands and roughs of the river towns in Illinois & Missouri.
I am well at present & hope these few lines will find you the same. There is nothing new going on here—only the report that there was a fight at Natchez yesterday but we did not hear how it turned out & it is probably false. As my sheet is most full, I must close as I am going to write Thomas a few lines. So goodbye from your affectionate son, — Robert Marsden
Letter 33
Camp at Memphis, Tennessee October 7th 1863
Dear Brother,
I received your letter of September 28th also one from mother at the same time, besides one in the box that Lieut. brought. I have answered them both with one & the reason that I do not address it directly to mother is that I wish father to write a little once in a while for it is some time since he wrote one. He seems to have got that little chore shoved onto mother, Jane & yourself, for since she commenced writing, he has done but very little & I wish him to do more of the writing than he has lately for it don’t hurt anything to have a letter contain a small sentence from all in the family, for I like to hear from all of you. And though I may not answer you all directly in my letters, it will in some part answer them. You can accept them as family letters & as l should be apt to direct to father, you would have as much right to answer the letter as anyone. I should also like to hear from grandfather once in a while & Johnathan Nash, or any of David’s folks, for you seldom mention them in your letters. I am well & hope you are the same. I do not expect to get a furlough unless they renew the order & we go into winter quarters at some point or other.
I had several times gone to Vicksburg & tried to find Charley Blake but could not find the battery & did not know that he had been sick so I did not know of his death until I received a letter from mother in the box. I have not received a letter from Emma. As you thought it is very likely that his death greatly discouraged them & they cannot hardly bear to talk about it or even write for they have had their share of grief this year & it would have nearly broken their hearts when they got the news. It was a hard stroke when they lost Lucy & they had hardly got over that stroke when they get another equally severe. I can but pity them, for the bitter cup of sorrow must have been their portion. I think very likely it will make Mrs Blake very sick, she will grieve so much at her loss. ‘Tis hard to suffer so.
There is nothing much going on here—only the moving of troops. It is considerably colder & they have frost here often. I must close for I have got to go on guard for a little while. So goodbye from your brother, — Robert
P. S. Direct to Memphis, Tennessee. Follow the regiment, putting on 2nd Brigade, 2nd Division. — R. M.
Letter 34
Camp at Bridgeport, Alabama November 18th 1863
Dear parents,
As I have a few moments to spare, I think I will write you a few lines to let you know that I am well at present & hope these few lines will find you the same. We have been on the move ever since we left La Grange so that I have not had time to write to you until now. We are stopping here today to give all a chance to wash, but we start again in the morning at 7 o’clock for Chattanooga, I suppose. We have been pretty busy marching now for over one month & that is the reason you have not heard from me before.
I sent you $15 with Frank Richmond when he expressed his home & l presume you got it from them before this time. I did not write for I did not have time. I received those things sent by Eugene McWayne & also a letter by Samual Durant. I also received one from Emma Blake, Susannah & Johnathan Nash. I am glad you sent me those postage stamps for I had only one left when I got them.
I thought that we were marching very hard when we went from Memphis to Tallahatchie one year ago, but since we started on this march, we have marched as much as 20 miles in one day & that among the mountains. It is pretty hard & I cannot help thinking how hard it would be for Thomas or you if you had it to do. But I hope that Tom will never be foolish enough to enlist for he never can stand it. I think I am as able as any of our family to stand hardship & privation & it goes hard with me when we are about short of rations & have so much marching to do—[and] then to have to cook our pork at night sometimes. But most of the time on this march we had none—only some fresh meat & that is not very good to travel on. When I was at home, I could hardly eat cooked bacon & now if I can get it raw, but sweet, it tastes good. I ought not to find fault for the Rebs hain’t as well situated as we are & I think that their situation will be worse than it is when the 15th Army Corps gets before them & it is on it’s way now. And to tell you the truth, I think there is a big muss ahead—and not far off either—so you may expect to hear from this quarter soon.
On this march until yesterday, we have had five Rebs that we captured on the road & they say if Bragg gets whipped around Chattanooga & driven back, the Confederacy is played out for they cannot get supplies from Tennessee & that is their only source of dependance. When we captured those prisoners, we got a lot of hogs that they were taking to Bragg’s army, but Bragg lost them & the men too. We ate the pork next day. The prisoners went north on the cars & they said that they should stay as long as possible. Two of them are deserters from the 3rd Tennessee Regiment, C.S.A. One was in Camp Douglas when we camped in Chicago & he says he is going to his home near Memphis after he takes the Oath of Allegiance.
I cannot write each letter separate as I should wish for I have not time, so all must write again & accept this as their own letter. Both Thomas, Jane, Mother, Grandfather & yourself. As I have other letters to write, I must close for this time. So goodbye. Write soon. From your son, — Robert Marsden
P. S. Direct to 127 Regiment, 2nd Div., 15th Army Corps, and I will get it via Cairo. — R.M.
Letter 35
Camp near Chattanooga [Tennessee] December 3rd 1863
Dear Brother,
I now sit down to write you a few lines to let you know that I am well at present & hope that these few lines will find you the same. You have heard of the fight here before now & probably are anxious to hear whether any of our regiment were killed or wounded. We were not engaged in the fight. Our regiment were on guard on the division train & had not got here until the fight had commenced, and as there was no regiment to relieve us, we staid with it and stood guard. I was up on one of the mountains and could see the fight on Lookout Mountain & Missionary Ridge. Both places are now in the possession of our forces as well as all the country around here for a considerable distance.
We send out foraging parties every three or four days to get corn & then those that go have a chance to get pork, beef, chickens, geese, ducks turkeys, sheep, honey, molasses, potatoes & everything else that we can find, we take if we want.
Our army has been very successful here. They have captured up to the present time 30,000 prisoners and 60 pieces of artillery. Our loss in killed and wounded 2,800. The Rebs loss is considerable larger. I seen about 3 acres of them cusses planted in one patch at Chattanooga and the negroes were busy planting more. And from the looks [of things], they are going to have another patch about as big as the first. Besides those there is lots of them on the fields that never will get buried. The Rebs are coming in everyday & giving themselves up. There will be about 10,000 Tennesseans desert from Bragg’s army, so some of the prisoners say, for their time is out and they want to go home. They say that [the] Confederacy is bound to fail, so they don’t want to fight any more for it. The report is that we have captured Bragg’s son who was in command of a Battery, & the Battery, men and all. And there was a report that we had also captured Old Breckinridge’s son.
The Rebs say that Old Bragg swore he would whip the 15th Army Corps, or use up every man he had, but he did not succeed in whipping the 15th. The thing sort of reversed & he got whipped pretty bad & they ain’t willing to stop at giving him a whipping, but they are following him up & they will run him out of the country. It is the biggest whipping Bragg ever got & I hope it is the last that they will want in this war. I rather think they have got a belly full this time. Hooker’s men think that the 15th Army Corps are great fighting men. They laughed at Sherman when they first see him, but now they have changed their mind. The Rebs say that the 15th Army Corps is all that whipped them.
There is nothing new going on here at present so l must close hoping to hear from you soon. Again, I bid you goodbye. From your brother, — Robert Marsden
P. S. When you write, let me know if you got that $15 I sent by Richmond. — R. Marsden
Letter 36
Camp near Chattanooga Sunday noon, December 6th 1863
Dear Father,
As I have a few spare moments, I think that I might as well write you a few lines & let you know that I am well & hope these few lines will find you the same. I received a letter from you yesterday [and] also one from Mother, James and Jane. I am glad that your side is getting better & I hope that it may become as well as ever.
You say that you have not heard from me for seven weeks. I do not know how that happens for I have not allowed more than 4 weeks to pass without writing that I remember of & that was when we are on the march & I was out of material for there were no sutlers along so I could not get any paper & envelopes. But I have some now. I received a letter from Thomas on the 1st & wrote him on the 2nd which you will have received before now.
I received that letter by S. W. D. also those articles by E. A. McWayne for which I am very much obliged to yourself & mother also some postage stamps in the letter. I suppose you know that S. W. Durant is our Regimental Quartermaster & Eugene McWayne, I presume will be our Q. M. Sergt before long. Ozias J. Lent is our Regt. Commissary Sergt. so you will see that our former members of the company have the bossing of the grub, & if partiality is shown when we are on short rations, you can probably judge where it would be likely to fall. But there is not much shown, so they do the thing about as fair as possible.
You no doubt have heard considerable of the late battles in this vicinity. They were truly great gains in favor of the Federal Government. Though our loss is considerable, it is not near as many as the Rebs. I was over in the town of Chattanooga the other day & see full three acres of graves containing Rebs killed some time ago, & the negroes were at work burying more that were killed in the last battles & I think they will have the biggest part of five acres full this time, besides many on the side of some of the mountains four miles from town where they were killed and will not get buried. 1 One man said that he counted 25 in one place & in the woods there is many that will never get buried. The estimate of our loss in killed, wounded & prisoners is 2,500 & we have captured 62 pieces of artillery & 30,000 prisoners, 160 of whom were officers ranking from Lieut. to Colonel. Some say that Bragg’s & Breckenridge’s sons were among the prisoners, but this may not be true.
I saw the charge on Lookout Mountain & it was a splendid thing to some, but to me it was shocking for well I know that some poor fellows lost their lives & some their limbs. I could see the fire of both lines, the line of the Rebs gave way & our men climb up the side & went around the point & out of sight.
As I want to write a few lines to mother, I will close until morning. I presume you remember that tomorrow is my 20th Birthday & I hope to spend the next one at home. This is all for the present, so goodbye from your affectionate son, — Robert Marsden
1 Marsden may be describing what is called the Confederate Cemetery at Chattanooga. Most of the soldiers interred there died in Confederate hospitals from wounds received at Murfreesboro or from sickness and wounds incurred in campaigns from January 1st to 7 September 1863 when the Confederates evacuated Chattanooga.
Letter 37
Camp near Chattanooga [Tennessee] December 7th 1863
Dear Mother,
I received your letter with one from Jane, James, & father the other day. I wrote a letter for father last evening & will send this with it. You know this is my 20th birthday, the second one spent in the United States Service, & there is one more coming, & after that has passed I shall not have but 7 months more to serve. And if the rest of the time passes as quick as the first 17 months, it will not seem very long. The time passed is very short to look on but the future seems longer to look at. But after it has gone, it will look just as short if not shorter.
You want to know if I have forgotten home & parents. I can assure you that I have forgotten neither. But the reason I have not written oftener is that we have been on the march & could not have time to write, for they marched [us] most all night as well as day sometimes, getting up at 1 o’clock & getting our breakfast of ½ rations, then start on the march at 2 o’clock & go without resting until 11 o’clock except for 15 or 20 minutes in a couple of hours. You say that you don’t see why I can’t come home as well as the rest of the boys, for the most of them are & have been at home. I don’t know that I shall ever get a furlough but if I should have the luck to get one, you need not fear, but I will take it for I think that I should like to spend a few days at home when I get the chance—though if it were this winter, I think it would seem very cold. The weather here among the mountains is very cold—or at least it seems so to us—for we have been where it is so much warmer that this seems quite cold. There has no order for furloughs been issued since last August so I don’t think there will be any given until they issue an order to that effect & I have no idea when that will be.
I am well & hope this may find you all the same. As I want to write James & Jane a few lines before I send this to you, I must close. Give my respects to uncles & aunts & cousins, so good by for the present. From your son, — Robert Marsden
Letter 38
Bridgeport Alabama December 23rd, 1863
Dear Brother James,
I WISH YOU A HAPPY NEW YEAR ALL.
I think I will try to write you a few lines in answer to the long letter I got from you. Jim, I guess there is soldiers enough in St. Charles so I need not come home. And as you say Pussy Clark is arresting all the soldiers that he thinks are deserters, he might arrest me & I would not like that so I must stay. I think but maybe the thing will change before long & if I can I will come home & stay two or three weeks. You seem to have considerable trouble with your skates, but I hope St. Nicholas will bring you a new pair and that there may be plenty of good skating & sleighing.
I hope your ear has got well & Jane is better & father’s side also. When you write again, tell me how Susannah, Dick, & Davey is getting along.
There is nothing going on here so I must close pretty soon for I am getting cold. Give my respects to Millingtons, John Lewis, Kirk Ferson, Hale, Born Marvin & the Freemans & Charley Wheeler. Tell Albert & Allen they must write to me. This is all for the present. Give my love to father, mother & grandfather. So goodbye from your brother, — Robert Marsden
Letter 39
Bridgeport Alabama December 23rd, 1863
Dear Brother,
I received your letter—also one from Johnathan day before yesterday & I received one from Jane, James & yourself about one week ago, but as we were not in camp, I delayed writing until now. Yesterday I had another touch of the ague, but I feel better today, I hope I shall not have much of it this winter. We are going to go into winter quarters before long. We have stopped here to get clothing & some pay. Then we will start for the place where we will quarter. I don’t know exactly where, but it will be somewhere in the vicinity of Huntsville. We will get pay about tomorrow & will start soon after. I had a letter from Emma Blake at the same time I got your & James’s. She says that Capt. Bulton brought Charley’s body home & they had it buried beside Lucy’s. 1
If we get into winter quarters there will probably be some chance to get a furlough & I may get one. The order was read to the regiment this morning that when we get into quarters, officers might apply for leave of absence & if the officers can be spared, I think likely the privates can.
Tom, if you want to make that overcoat of mine warm you can get some rabbit or other kind of fur & put [it] on the collar. That is the way the [Army of the] Potomac fellows do down here & they look nice & warm. If I get a furlough, I shall get a cavalry overcoat—-they are nicer for a person to wear that has not got to do any marching—& let you have it, and I will take my old Infantry overcoat when I come back. But it is no use surmising for there is lots of others that want furloughs & I will have to stand my chance. So if I am lucky I may get one.
Frank Albert is now with the company. He came here on the 21st of December. They do not punish him I think for Richmond has not had any orders to that effect, so I think he will be all right. He played a mighty sharp game, for he took his descriptive roll with him, so while he had that, they cannot arrest him as a deserter. He says he gave himself up & the provost marshal had him as provo guard—that or something similar is the way it has been or he would have been under close confinement, & when returned to company, the officer in command would have been instructed to have him court martialed.
I am sorry to hear that father has had another bad time with his side. I hope that it may soon get well again but I rather doubt. There is nothing going on here of interest so I must close as I have got to write to Jane & James. Hoping to hear from you again soon, I remain your affectionate brother, — Robert
P. S. Thomas, you may make me one pair of pegged boots, not very heavy & send the first chance you get for mine are worn out, also some Postage stamps.
1 Charles (“Charley”) B. Blake was only 15 years old when he enlisted as a private in March 1862 to serve in Battlery L of the 2nd Illinois Light Artillery. He stood only 5′ 3″ tall, had blue eyes and dark hair. He died of disease at Vicksburg, Mississippi. His sister, Emma L. Blake (1845-1914) was a frequent correspondent with Robert. Another sistr, Lucy S. Blake (1853-1863) was only ten years old when she died.
Letter 40
Larkinsville, [Jackson county] Alabama January 17th, 1864
Dear Brother,
As I am in camp with the regiment tonight & have received some letters from home & one from Savannah, John Lewis & Emmy & Freddy. I will try to write you a few lines & let you know that I am well, hoping these few lines will find you the same. I came from Roseberry Creek today for the mail but as I cannot get back tonight before dark, I conclude to stay until tomorrow. I wrote a letter to Jane on the 14th but dated it the 15th through mistake. I mailed it at Scottsboro on the 15th. I bought me a pair of boots there & paid $12. They are very good looking boots, made of grained leather, & come up to my knees. My shoes gave out & I had to buy me something to wear & as I was away from my division, I could not get any government boots & shoes & necessity compelled me to buy anything I could get. They will probably last me some time so you need not send me mine until you hear from me stating that I need them. I sent father $10 in the letter I sent Jane.
I also mentioned being staying at the house of a Union citizen [named Claibourne Wiley Carr] near where our pontoon boats are laying. I spend most of my time there and they seem to think considerable of me and another young man belonging to Co. K. We both stay there most of our time. Miss Margrette E. Carr—daughter of the man with whom we stay—made me a present of a pair of socks [and] also a pair of gloves. There is four daughters living with the old man. One is married to a man belonging in the 1st Alabama Cavalry, USA. The next oldest, M. E. Carr, is about 19 or 20—a very smart young lady, more so than any other I have seen in my travels. The next youngest is 15 & the youngest 11. She is my pet, same as [sister] Lucy used to be, but she is more bashful than Lucy was. But she so much resembles Lucy about the eyes & hair that I cannot help thinking of her when I see her. Her name is Laura Carr.
The regiment have got comfortable quarters but there is no furloughs given and as long as there is none given, I wish to stay where I am at Carrs’.
As I have got to write to Emma, Fred, Suzannah, John Lewis & Albert Freeman & there is no news here at present, I must close for this time. Tell Jane she must explain what kind of a machine that Christmas present is. Tell me also what father’s is. Give my love to all of our folks & all inquiring friends. Hoping to hear from you again soon, I remain your brother, — Robert
Letter 41
Larkinsville, Alabama February 14th, 1864
Dear Father,
As I have a few spare moments, I think I might as well write you a few lines & let you know that I am still well & having pretty good times considering the place I am in. My health is very good & I hope this little letter will find you in better health than the last I received left you in, for I think it was not very good at that time. We received two months pay day before yesterday & I send you $10 with Eugene McWayne which you will get at Squire McWayne’s house or office. I would send you more but I think it will be some time before we will get pay again so I retain $16 to defray the expense of sending you my likeness which I will send after we have some fine weather, but today it is raining a little & will be muddy for some time. I did not pay the charges on the money for we did not know what it would be. You can probably pay that, for it will not be much, probably not more than 25 cents.
We were ordered to be ready to go foraging this morning, but as there were men enough in the other regiments, we were sent back to camp. Our company will be on picket next Tuesday. That is about all the duty we have to do now days. It is so light duty that we hardly notice it—only when the weather is bad. We go on picket once in 10 days. It is surprising how our army is strengthening itself. The Rebs are deserting fast & coming to our lines & lots of the citizens are enlisting as state troops for 12 months & they will soon be strong enough to rid their state of the Rebs themselves.
I hear that our Army Corps is to take the rear & let those troops take the front that have been garrisoning Memphis, Nashville, Louisville, Cairo, Springfield & all the cities where troops have been stationed. And if that report proves true, we will be likely to have easier times the next 18 months. I presume you know that it is just 18 months today since we were organized as a company & 18 more to spend in the service. Then our time will be out. There is nothing new here to tell you—only there is at present a rumor that the train is captured that was sent out by some Rebs. But it is not true, I think, for they would send for our regiment to scout if that was the case. But as we have no orders to leave yet, I guess it is only a rumor.
I must close for this time. Give my love to mother, grandfather, sister, brothers & cousins, uncles & aunts. So goodbye from your affectionate son, — Robert Marsden
Letter 42
Larkinsville, Alabama February 28th, 1864
Dear Brother [Thomas],
I just received your letter yesterday bearing date of the 15th & think I will write you a few lines tonight. I am well & hope these few lines will find you the same. I have been [looking] some time for a letter from home & had almost made up my mind that the mail had been robbed but I see that it is all right yet. I want you to send me those boots by Express & as Charley Thompson wishes some few articles sent to him, I have spoke to him & he says that he & I may as well have them sent together. Mother can see Charley’s wife & they can send what they want to, but not send so much that it will weigh more than 40 or 30 lbs. Charley said he would write to his wife & let her know that we wanted some things sent & we could have them come together. Let the expressage be paid at your end of the route. I want you to send some dried fruit, but do not send any pies, cakes or anything ready cooked.
Feby 29th 1864
I had to quit writing last night for my candle went out so I could not finish until this morning. It is raining a little this morning & we are going to muster for pay today. I was out on a scout with the regiment Saturday after some guerrillas but they gave us the slip & we did not get them, so it was only a tramp for nothing. Yesterday afternoon, I & Charley Thompson took a ride down into the country & took dinner at Carrs’ and got a canteen full of milk & returned to camp. Next time I go I shall go earlier & take my gun & get some pork off some of the secesh. You may think that I would make a chicken-hearted butcher for I used to hate to kill chickens at home. But I have got over that now for I can kill anything that is fit to eat. I have had considerable experience in the butcher line since I came into the service. With one to help me, I only ask for 15 or 20 minutes to kill, dress & cut up a hog, sheep or calf. We don’t scald hogs, we just jerk the pelt off like we do sheep or calves. I don’t think I will have to get Juckett to butcher when I come home unless I get out of practice.
Well Tom, I must close so that I can get this in before mail leaves. I got the 16 postage stamps but as I had to borrow some before I got them, & have to pay back I have not got a great many left. Give my respects to father mother & all the rest. So goodbye from your brother, Robert Marsden
P. S. Direct the box when you send to Larkinsville, Alabama, via Nashville. Send by Adams Express Co. to Charley or me, no difference which. — Robert Marsden
Letter 43
Larkinsville, Alabama March 22nd 1864
Dear Brother,
I received yours of the 14th [and] also one from James & Jane and am glad to hear that you are well and that father is somewhat better. I am well and hope these few lines will find you the same. The weather has took quite a change in the last 24 hours. Last night it commenced snowing and has not quit yet and it is almost 6 or 8 inches deep. It is the most that has ever fell in this country. The citizens told me when the snow was not deep enough to make snowballs that it was the most hey had ever seen and now it is so that Charley Thompson and Dennis Doyle has made them a sort of sleigh & have been taking a sleigh ride. But so many of the boys piled on that they broke one of the runners and Doyle & Charley are fixing it and then we will try it again.
Charles Beach & John Hand have come to the company. They came yesterday noon. Bill Dickinson has not got here yet. You say that you are making me a new pair of boots. When you get them done, send them by Adams Express and let Charley’s wife know as she can send a few things to him is she wishes. But you need not let her pay any of the express for I use Charley’s mules when I want them & that is considerable of a favor. You must pay the express at your end of the route.
Charley was right in saying that we had marching orders for we had, but they were to go to the Landing. But as our regiment were trying to see if we could not drill the best of any in the division, our General countermanded the order so you can be safe in sending to me for from the prospects, we will be here for the greater part of the coming summer—so our Colonel days. We may have to go on some few day scouts but that won’t make any difference. You can send for they will follow the regiment. Direct to me at Larkinsville, Alabama, putting on the Co, Regt, and Division before the place. Then it will come all right.
You want to send me some dried fruit and some paper and envelopes & such other things as you may see fit for the weather is so cool that things will not be apt to spoil. You can send me some butter too if you please. I can get eggs enough at Mr. Carr’s where I used to stay. I trade them rice for them & we sell our coffee at the rate of 60 cents per pound.
I received a letter from Susannah yesterday and intend to answer it tonight. I wrote to Lizzie one day last week. I had a letter from Emma day before yesterday. She says her father is getting better. Peaches and plums had blossomed here before this storm but this will kill them. I received your postage stamps in a letter yesterday & some a week or so ago. I don’t know whether I told you before or not. I had a good game of snowball this morning with Richmond, Col. [Frank] Curtiss & lots of the other boys & officers of the regiment that chose to participate. We are all boys together—officers and all—when we get at some play. But on drill, each one knows his place & we are the best drilled in the 2nd Division, so the General says. This is enough for this time so goodbye. Send my things soon and write. Gove my love to all, — Robert Marsden
Letter 44
Larkinsville, Alabama April 4th, 1864
Dear Father,
I received your welcome letter yesterday & am glad to hear that you are better in health & I hope you will recover of your lameness, but I am very sorry that mother is so sick. But I hope she will have recovered ‘ere this reaches you. I am well at present but do not feel so light of spirit as l should if I did not know that you are in such a poor situation at home. But if there is any of my money left that I have sent home, I hope you will want for nothing while it lasts, for it is yours & welcome & we will get pay again in a few days. I expect & I shall send some more unless I hear that you are better.
You say that mother expresses a wish to see me often but that is of no avail for I cannot get one now until the spring campaign is over and probably not then. But I hope I shall. There has no furloughs given in our regiment since we came here, except to some that were sick & the surgeon said would not get well unless they were sent north. But there was one captain allowed to go a few days ago who had received a telegraph dispatch that his wife was dead & the General gave him permission to be absent for 20 days to see to his family. You say that you wish me to take good care of the likeness I have of mother. I do but it is somewhat bent & if you wish I will send it home for there you can take better care of it than I can here & if you think you would like it I will send it to you.
I had a letter from Lizzie Metcalf a few days ago & she said that her mother was sick but she did not say what her father was doing. But I think he is still keeping shoe shop in the old stand. You say Charley’s wife said that he wrote for her not to send. That was so, for after I wrote he wrote to her & between the time I wrote & he we had orders to march that was the reason he told her not to send but the order was countermanded. I had nothing to pay on the box & it came through in 8 days, that is quicker than the mail comes. My boots fit me very well. I wear them with an insole, but when we come to march I shall not wear the insole for my feet will sweat too much.
You say you hope this war will close this spring. So do I, and I think it will for the right sort of a man has the boss of the thing. I expect that we will be on the move before three weeks more and I am pretty certain that it will be the last campaign in this war. Our regiment is the best drilled in the division, so our general says. We were on review yesterday. They are fixing for forward & rapid movements in the army. There is nothing for news so I must bid you goodbye. As l write in a hurry, you must excuse poor writing & mistakes. Hoping to hear from you again soon, I remain your obedient son, — Robert Marsden
P. S. Give my love to mother, brother, sister, grandfather, & all the rest of our friends. — RM
Letter 45
Larkinsville, Alabama April 10th, 1864
Dear Mother,
As you would no doubt like to hear from me, I will write you a few lines tonight. I am sorry to hear that you are so unwell but I hope you will soon recover & that this war will be settled & then I can come home. But l cannot come at present for they have no chance to get furloughs at present. But if we stay here this summer there may be some chance & the Colonel told me that he rather thinks we will stay here most of this summer. But you must not think hard of any of my company officers or regimental officers for they would give me all the help in their power but they are entirely under the command of higher officers. But mother, do not be discouraged for there is a time coming when I can come home & I only hope that by the speedy prosecution of the war the time may be shortened. Then I may be of some help to you & father for you need all the help that your children can give you. Mother, if you have made use of what little money I sent home I hope you will not hesitate to do so in any way that you see fit and I will send you more when I get paid off.
I am well and hope these few lines will find [you] in considerable better health than you were when James wrote. This is all for this time hoping to hear from you again soon. I remain your affectionate son, — Robert Marsden
Letter 46
Larkinsville, Alabama April 10th, 1864
Dear Brother James,
I received your letter of the 3rd today—also your likeness. There was also a few lines from father & Jane & tonight, as l have nothing much to do, I think that I will try to write you a few lines. I am well & hope that these few lines will find you the same. I am sorry to hear that mother is not any better but l hope that she will be better ‘ere this reaches you. You say that your school has let out for vacation. I hope you will have a good time & will help father & mother all that you can for you know that they are both sick & need all the help that you & Jane & Thomas can give them. I am not where I can be of much help, but you, Thomas, & Jane can & ought to do all that you can.
You can do all the chores out doors & about the stable. Jane can do the housework, & Thomas can be of help to father in the shop. But father says Jane does not act very well & that mother can hardly get her to do the work & that of course frets mother & makes her worse than if she should do the work without being forced to. Jim you must know that if you had all of the work to do that there is at home, you would not begin to have as hard times as if you were soldiering.
You say that you want me to send my likeness to you. I have not got any at present but after payday I intend to have some taken & then I will send you one. I hope you will have good times catching fish but that you won’t spend too much time fishing & neglect your work at home. I guess you had better send me a good lot of paper by mail about the same size of this & it won’t cost much & then I can sell what I don’t want for it is hard work to get good paper here & we have to pay dear for it. You need not send but one bunch of envelopes & what paper I don’t want I will sell. There is nothing new going on here except that we were on Grand Review today & are going again tomorrow. It is pretty tiresome work for we have to march so long with our guns in one position that it tires our arms.
Well, there is nothing worth writing about at present. I must close & write mother a few lines. So hoping to hear from you again, I remain your affectionate brother. — Robert Marsden
Letter 47
Larkinsville, Alabama April 28th 1864
Dear Brother,
I received your letter tonight in which was a few lines from Tom & Father. I am glad to hear that you are well—also that mother is improving & that father is some better. I hope that Freddy Blake, Thomas, & yourself will have a good time hunting & fishing for Freddy has never been out there before, though he often expressed his wish that he could go out with me when I was clerking for his father & now that he has got out there I hope he will [be] enjoying himself.
I am well as usual & I hope that I may remain so this summer for I had my share of sickness last year I think. I received a letter from Emma [Blake] a few days ago & she stated that Freddy had gone to St. Charles & that he was to stay until he got homesick & if he is as long getting so as Emma was, you may have some pretty good times before he leaves. Jim, I think your letter got here last night but as I was down in the country I did not get it until I came back to camp. I went down last Tuesday & intended to come back Wednesday, but as the horse thieves had stolen Mr. Carr’s son-in-law’s horse, he & I took our guns & two horses & went out to try & find the horse & thieves if we could. But we were more successful than we expected for we got the horse some six miles from home, but we did not get the thieves. They were probably across the Tennessee River when we got the horse. We thought that the horse had got away from the thieves when they had tried to make her swim, for Edd Samply—that is the owners name—says she is very hard to make swim, and that in trying to swim her across she probably got away from them. He was very thankful to get the horse for she was a very nice one & he uses her in the company he belongs to—the 1st Alabama [Union] Cavalry.
Jim, we are under marching orders & expect to leave in a day or two & I think likely before you get this that we will be on the march. But I don’t know where we are going nor it don’t make much difference with me, for I have made up my mind to make myself at home wherever I may be. But if we move, it will not make any difference in the direction of my letters. I received the package of paper & envelopes you sent me last Monday & what I let the boys have I sell at the rate of 30 cents for quire. I don’t want to make much out of the boys—only what will pay expenses.
Well, as I have got to write two or three more letters tonight, I must close. I am going to be on guard tomorrow. Give my love to father, mother, sister, grandfather & all. So hoping to hear from you again soon, I remain your affectionate brother, — R. Marsden
P. S. I don’t think we will get pay before we leave here, for there is no signs of the pay master yet. — R. Marsden
Letter 48
Camp near Chattanooga, Tennessee May 6th, 1864
Dear parents,
As we are on the march & have been ever since the first of the month. I have not been able to write before, but as we are camped here until 1 o’clock, I take this opportunity of writing you a few lines & letting you know that I am well & so are all the rest of our boys. There has not one of them fell out yet on account of fatigue or sickness. It is the first time we have ever been on the march that some of the boys have not given out. We don’t know exactly where our place of destination is but at present we are bound for Rossville some 20 miles from here. I don’t know what there is for news for we have all sorts of reports. Last night the report was that General Thomas had driven Johnston out of Dalton, but as Johnston was about to flank him, he retreated & this morning the report is that Johnston is retreating from Dalton towards Atlanta with all speed.
Our colonel told me last night that our corps, with part of the 16th & 17th, form the right wing of the army. I don’t know how long it will be before we are in an engagement but as the troops are moving forward, there may be some fighting before long. There is a great many troops about this country & unless the Rebs have good entrenchments & have taken advantage of the mountains, they will have to do bigger fighting than they have done in this country or they will have to run, for there is a big fight or a footrace ahead for there is a good many troops here & they feel fresh & will do some pretty good fighting before they will give up whipped. I think that this is our last campaign unless they have one this fall for I don’t think they can have one next spring that we will participate in.
Now that we are on the march, you need not expect to hear from me quite so often but you must not neglect to write often. Jim Doyle was here a few minutes ago. He says Capt. Gillette is along here with the troops—also Logan. There is 22 men in our company at present & all well so if anyone makes inquiry their friends in the company, you can tell them they are all right. I must close for this time, so hoping to hear from you again soon, I remain your affectionate son, — Robert
P. S. I don’t know when this will get mailed. Direct as usual.
Letter 49
Acworth, Georgia May 7th 1864
Dear Father,
I received your kind letter of the 28th of May [April] last night. Also one from Jane of the 18th and am glad to hear that you are all well as can be expected. I am well at present and so are all of the rest of the boys in our company.
We are again in pursuit of Johnston’s army for they were again routed from Dallas on the morning of the 5th & we started in pursuit of them & marched about 10 miles, then we camped for the night. We started again yesterday & after marching about 7 miles, we reached the town of Acworth where we now are. We camped here about 2 o’clock & this morning we drew 3 days rations or what will have to last 3 days, though according to the regulations it is only about ¼ rations. We get ¾ of a pound of bread, ½ Ib of sow belly, & their Ibs are mighty small ones. We get plenty of coffee & but ½ rations of sugar. We get plenty of salt & we get two days ration of fresh beet & 1 lb. of sow belly to last 3 days. Our quartermaster, Sam Durant, is a very irregular person in regards to issuing the rations. Sometimes he will issue us three days rations & when that is ½ gone, he will issue 3 more. Then, you see, we will have 4 ½ days rations in our haversacks which is not so easy carried & when we have so much to carry, we eat more in order to lighten our load. Then maybe Sam wont issue us any rations again until those we have are gone & 1 ½ days rations due on the next three days ration. He seems to care only for himself & his pocket. One thing is certain that if he goes home when the time is out with the company, he will have a sour time for more than one has something of a grudge against him & some I think would almost risk life itself to give him six months sickness, if not make him a cripple for life. For myself I should not cry to see his throat cut. Nothing I believe makes a soldier hate a person worse than to see him cheat them out of their grub & not have the power of helping themselves. Our quartermaster goes armed & I think is afraid that the boys will give him trouble some day.
I have heard some of the officers say that he expected to get a thrashing as soon as the regiment was out of the service & I hope he will for I cant have any pity for him. He is a worse man for a quartermaster than D. T. Hail, our first, and he was bad enough. There was one good trait about Hail [and] that was he would get all he could for the regiment without regard to who would have to account for them. But Sam won’t get anything more than he is obliged to & the colonel has to give him quite a blowing up every little while in order to get him to get what is actually necessary. And as for his helping the boys by carrying their knapsack when they are tired out with marching, he never does it—only when he cant help himself. The colonel frequently orders some of the boys that lay behind when tired out to put their knapsacks on the wagon. Sam tries to make them carry them, but the colonel outranks him as luck will have it & that is lucky for the regiment. There is not one man in the regiment but would rather be wounded himself than have our colonel wounded so that he would not be able to hold command of the regiment. I never saw a man that was so much thought of by a lot of men as our colonel is. He is quite popular among the Generals—Logan, Giles Smith & Morgan L. Smith. Logan is commander of our Corps, Giles A. Smith of our Brigade & Morgan L. Smith is our Division Commander.
I am very well satisfied with the officers that are now in command over us, only McPherson—I don’t like him. He won’t allow us to forage in the country but the niggers—they have all the chance there is for that because they don’t march in the ranks & no officers are responsible for them. But no nigger can pass a regiment with forage without having it taken away from him unless he keeps on the opposite side of the fence & then his head is in danger of bunting some flying stone that the boys send after him & frequently they hit him.
Tell Thomas that he never was sorry for anything he ever done in comparison to what he will be if he enlists in the 100-day service for they will no doubt be in as bad a place—as if they were in the 3 years & in the field, for if there is any bands of guerrillas in the country [and] they will of course attack the stations that are garrisoned by the new troops. And as far as I can learn, the officers they have got are of just the right kind to desert them in their time of need. They only enlisted for the honors of a commission & the pay. They can rest assured that their 100 days will last 100 days from their time they are organized as a regiment & they can hold them 60 days after the expiration of their time, and if necessary, 90 days. And you can bet they will hold them as long as they can according to military law & that is considerable & all in their power too.
This morning the colonel has been up to see the general about rations & has just returned & the general told him to draw the remainder of our rations so as to make them full & has ordered Sam to go & draw them. Sam has gone to try & get them & he hangs his tail like a whipped dog. We are likely to remain in camp here for all day today & some say for maybe three days in order to get our washing done. Billy Sherman is here in town—or was last night, but nobody knows where he is today for he travels like lightning when he wants to.
A Rebel lieutenant that was captured at Dallas, on being asked why they did not make a stand, said that they never could stand Billy Sherman for all he had to say is, “Attention World, by Nation Right Wheel,” & they say if they can, the Rebs start before he gives the command, “March!” You see there is some novelty even on the battlefield. We were in line of battle 11 days & our regiment was in the front, but our loss was very small. We would no doubt have been longer in the front if the Rebs had not left. Their next hold is at Atlanta 28 miles from here.
Give my best respects to Mr Dean Ferson’s folks & to Uncle David’s & Richard’s. I am sorry to hear that Thos. McGuire was taken prisoner. I don’t see how they got him unless he was on picket & the man on post was negligent in regard to his duty—unless he was wounded, for I know that if I am with my regiment, the Rebs can’t get me unless I am wounded. For a picket is supposed to be on the watch so as not allow the enemy to take him by surprise & if they are coming, it is his duty to fire & give the alarm & fall back slowly to his command, but not unless the Rebs follow & the regiment never fires from the line until the skirmishers or pickets are driven in. If the soldier does his duty the enemy can never surprise him & of course never take any prisoners unless they get the whole Regt that are engaged. But I am sorry to say that it is reported that one Illinois regiment had a large majority of Copperheads & they were willingly taken prisoner. That regiment is the 109th. Their colonel, as I understand, sold all but three companies & the reason they were not sold was that they were too loyal & fought their way after their colonel ordered the surrender & they made their escape. This that I have referred to took place at Holly Springs, Tennessee. I am not confident that the above is true, but a portion of it is at least, I think, for the Rebs frequently tell us while on picket of our Loyal 109th.
There is nothing of news to tell you at present so hoping to hear from you again soon, I remain your affectionate son, — Robert Marston
P. S. Mr Blomely wishes me to tell you that he would like to have his brother fix the fence if he has time, & if he wants to live in it he can & if he wants to lathe & plaster it he will help him. Jim Blomely says there is lathe in the house. Jim wants him to write to him & you can give him the directions.
There is nothing of interest to tell you at present so I must close. Tell Thomas not to enlist, for he can’t stand the service. The weather is very warm here but Providence has favored us by sending us rain so that it is not dusty. New potatoes are fit to eat at present here & when we get a chance we come down on them with our bayonets & root up the ground like hogs. There is quite a show for peaches & apples in this part of the country. This is the best country we have ever seen in the South. It is truly the garden of the so-called Southern Confederacy. The grain is almost ripe & yesterday I saw several of the soldiers into it with the cradles, cutting it for their horses. We now begin to come to houses that the folks are living in. Previous to this, they were very scarce, having gone with the army further south. But these seem to think that the Rebs are whipped & might as well stay at home as go farther south & have no home to come back to. When they stay at home, their house is guarded from plunderers. Goodbye. Yours, — Robert M.
Letter 50
Near Kingston, Georgia May 22nd, 1864
Dear Parents,
I received your kind letter of the 8th yesterday & am happy to hear that you are all in tolerable good health as this leaves me. It is pretty warm here & it will be pretty warm work when we come to travel & that will be pretty soon for we have laid still here this makes the 3rd day. We have been doing our washing & getting a little rest which we were greatly in need of, for we have done considerable marching since we left Larkinsville.
We have had quite a sharp little fight last week at Resaca. Our regiment was in the charge after laying in reserve for two days. Then at 5 o’clock they sent our brigade in to charge the Rebs outer works. General Logan was up on the hill where they could see us & it is reported that when we first went down the hill, he thought our regiment were “scared” but when we got across the creek & he see us form as cool as though on parade, he thought quite different. After we formed and capped our pieces, we advanced at quick time to the works & drove Johnny Rebs to his inner works, with the exception of about 20 which our regiment captured. There was a captain & two sergeants among them.
We had hardly got our position when the Rebs made a grand charge on us. They came out with seven stands of colors opposite our regiment & the 57th Ohio, and they bore down on the 57th heavier than they did on us, for it was smoother ground on their front than on ours. We had a crossfire on the Rebs & done good execution for they left a great many dead & wounded on the field after they evacuated. Those we took prisoners in town say that Johnston estimated his loss that night in killed & wounded at 2,000.
We were expecting that Johnny Rebs was going to charge on us on Sunday for we could see them massing their forces. The prisoners said that Johnston tried to get his men to make a second charge on us but they refused, for they had found out that we were old troops & that he had fooled them on Saturday evening by saying that we were 100-day men but we—they soon found out—we’re the 15th Army Corps. Johnston told them they were surrounded & could only get out by breaking our lines but that was not sufficient to make them charge.
They evacuated on Sunday night after burning the R.R. bridge, but we have got the bridge fixed now so that trains are running to Kingston with supplies & we have established a military post here & some say that there are some of the 100-day troops doing garrison duty at that place. We are camped 2 miles from Kingston but I have not felt desirious of going there yet. I presume we will start tomorrow on the march—some say for Montgomery, Alabama—that is the capital of the state & is in the center of the state & about as far south as Vicksburg Miss.
There is nothing new to write so I will close for the present. Give my love to all of the folk. Hoping to hear from you again soon, I remain your affectionate son, — Robert
P. S. Tell Tom not to enlist & send me some postage stamps.
Letter 51
In the field Camp near the Chattahoochee July 12th 1864
Dear Brother Thomas,
As I have nothing else to do this afternoon & am in a shady place, I think that I will write you a few lines & let you know that I am well as usual & hope these few lines may find you & father & the rest of the family the same. I wrote him a letter a few days ago in answer to one received from him in which I received the photograph of mother & himself.
At the time I wrote we were in camp about 12 miles from here & expecting to be brought to the front which we soon were, but did not have to do anything but fortify ourselves. At night, General Sherman sent the order around that General Scofield had crossed the river & was making his way to Atlanta & we knew that Johnston would have to make his retreat before Scofield cut him off, or he would be taken prisoner unless he could cut his way out. And where our division was stationed, we knew it was a weak position & if they were desperate, they might possibly get out. But when we had got them done we lay down expecting that in the morning they would either have crossed the river in our front, or we would have to fight them nights for they would make night assaults as they have done heretofore.
We are camped here at present & there is some prospect of staying for some time & it is reported here this morning that Atlanta is captured & I do not altogether discredit the report for yesterday we heard from headquarters that our forces were within 4 miles of Atlanta. If it is not taken yet, it will be soon & I do not think this campaign will soon be over & if we stay here long, I shall think our Army Corp has not got to take part in it again—so I hope at least.
The weather is very hot today & yesterday when we came here it was so hot that the men, over half of them, straggled on the road to rest until they got cooler. Thomas, I will send this letter without any postage stamp for I have only one or two & I will probably want to use them before I can receive any more from you. So when you write I would like to have you send some. There is some talk of pay soon but we will not get more than 2 months pay.
We have just received another recruit from the hospital at Memphis, it is Charley Kolson. There is nothing of interest going on here at present, so I will close for this time. Hoping to hear from you again soon, I remain your affectionate brother, — Robert Marsden
P. S. Give my love to Father, Mother, Grandfather, James, Jane & all the boys at school. — R.M.
Letter 52
On the Battlefield July 24th 1864
Dear Father & Mother,
As there is a chance to send mail this afternoon, I think I will write you a few lines & let you know that I am still well and all right. On the 22nd we had a heavy fight here & on our left the Rebs undertook to flank us & they succeeded in getting in rear of the 17th Army Corps and they had a severe battle and both sides lost heavily. But the Rebs got whipped & we now hold an advanced position in sight of Atlanta, on the railroad between Decatur & Atlanta, within 1 ½ miles of Atlanta.
Our regiment, the 116th Illinois & the 6th Missouri were the support for our brigade when the attack commenced on the left flank of the lines, and as the Rebs had been fighting the 4th Division of our Army Corps, we were ordered to relieve him—or rather one brigade of his division. We had not been there long before we were ordered back to our place & stacked arms. Then we fell in and started on double quick to the 16th Army Corps to support them and just as we got there & stacked arms the second time, we were ordered to hurry back & support our own brigade for the Rebs were advancing on them. When we got here to our part of the line, we found the Rebs had driven our whole line back to the other works & had captured six guns of Battery A and four of Battery H.
When we got to the place & found the Rebs in the works we left, we threw [off our] knapsacks and started on a run with as loud a yell as we could raise with what wind we had left, and made an attempt to retake the works but could not at first. As we fell back and reformed, our column then came again and drove what we did not kill away. But you can bet there was slippery places on the ground made so by the life blood of brave boys and Secesh.
Our regiment lost two killed, seven wounded, & six missing that in all probability were taken prisoner. One of the wounded has since died. Our company lost one man wounded—Jules Green, and one killed—Ozrol B. Pratt. Jule is only slightly wounded in the throat & arm above the elbow. Pratt was shot through the head & was killed so quick [he] did not know he was hurt.
I must close for mail is going off immediately. I am well & hope you are the same. Give my love to brothers and sister, and all friends. This is all for the present. Atlanta is nearly surrounded.
[later letter on same page]
We retook our works and six of the cannon, four of H’s and 2 of A’s. We also got two stands of Reb colors and 8,000 prisoners, or about that number. Our pioneers have worked one day burying dead Rebs & have another’s day work on hand. This is all for the present. Your affectionate son, — Robert Marsden
General McPherson is killed & several generals wounded. The man is a prisoner that shot McPherson & took his sword & hat for trophies.
P. S. Frank Richmond sighted the cannon at the Rebs and fired after we recaptured them, & fired four shots with the help of Major Taylor of the 57th Ohio Vols. General Logan is commanding the Dept., and General M. L. Smith—formerly our Division General—is commanding the 15th Army Corp. General Giles Smith, our Brigade Commander, is now in command of one division of the 17th Army Corps.
Lt. Colonel Martin of the 111th Illinois is commanding the brigade, and General Lightburn is commanding the division.
Letter 52
In the field near Atlanta, Georgia August 5th, 1864
Dear Brother,
I received yours of the 20th on the 28th bearing the sad news that father was no more. It is sad news indeed, but it cannot be helped. You want me to come home, but I do not know whether I can come or not. I showed your letter to Richmond & he says he will do all he can for me. He went and spoke to the colonel and he said the same. Richmond also spoke to Captain Gillette & he said if we could get it to Army Corps Headquarters, he could get it through the rest of the way. But times are so busy at present that I cannot tell when I shall know for certain whether I can come or not. If I cannot come until this campaign is over, I can come when we get settled. I think when I get a chance to speak to Gillett, I shall see if I can get him to try & get me a furlough without having it go through the whole course of generals. But the colonel says that under the circumstances, he thinks that I can get one when there is a little less activity going on among the generals. Anyway, I shall try to get Gillett to forward it all in power.
Thomas, I think I would carry on the shop yet for some time—at least until you hear from me again & get a decisive answer whether I am going to come or not. I do not know how you can better yourself. Be cautious how you proceed in business. Do not contract bigger debts than you can pay. Accept all the help Uncle Richard offers that you cannot do yourself, but do not infringe on his generosity. Write at least once a week so I may know how you are getting along. I received also a letter from Jane dated the 24th I am tolerable well at present but rather dispirited at the news from home. Try to bear up under your grief as I shall do & tell mother to keep good courage for at farthest, I have but another year and then my time is out.
I shall not Veteran under the circumstances that our family are placed at present. I think you are able to help them considerable now & do all you can for them. You will probably see by the papers that we were engaged in a very hard fight on the 28th of July. I received your letter of the 20th while there. Also one from Emma & a paper. I am very thankful to her for her kindness in sending me papers which she does very regular.
On the 3rd of this month our regiment made an assault on the Rebs pickets & in the engagement, Elias Smethers lost his right leg below the knee. Our regiment lost one killed and 5 wounded that day. I wrote you the 23rd of July of Pratt’s death & Gran being wounded. There is nothing of news to tell you at present. I will write again soon. Give my love to all & write as soon as you can. Goodbye from your brother, Robert Marsden
P. S. Do not keep father unburied too long waiting for me for it is not certain that I can come for some time yet. So do not keep him on my account for it is not likely I can get to look at his remains. — Robert Marsden
Letter 53
Convalescent Camp Chattanooga, [Tennessee] Nov 19th 1864
Dear Brother & all,
As I have nothing else to do, I think I will write you a few lines for they will no doubt be acceptable. I started from Chicago on Monday morning at 6 o’clock & went direct to Indianapolis. There we changed cars for Louisville. As soon as we got to Louisville, we went to the Soldiers Home but they would not let us stay there unless we had our transportation [orders], so we went to the office to get it & they sent us to a place called Barracks No. 1, & when we got in there, we could not get out until we started for Nashville. It was a nasty, filthy place and there was only one room & no bunks to sleep on except the floor—and that was dirty. They put as many in that room as could decently stand.
Zollicoffer House in Nashville, circa 1864
Haines & Renick, two of Co. C that started from Chicago with me, started from Louisville the day before I did for the clerk had not put my name on the same roll & I got separated. They got to Nashville & wrote a letter to Captain Warner & he took them out & I think they are still at Nashville. They keep everyone under guard from Louisville to Chattanooga. They put all of us into the Zollicoffer [Maxwell House Hotel] when we got to Nashville & that is as bad a place as the Rebel Libby Prison for if you stick your head out of the window, the guard shoots at you & you cannot get them to do anything for you. They will not even let you go after water, so I got away from there as soon as possible & came here.
We are camped a little way from the town on a hill. It is very muddy and raining still. I have found three of the boys belonging to our regiment in the camp & I hear that there is several others a little ways from here in charge of Captain Little of Co. H. There will be two more of our regiment here in the morning, I think. When they put me under guard at Louisville, it was the first time since I have been in the service & it did not suit me very well.
You need not write yet for a while for I don’t think I can get mail until things are fixed different which will be soon. I cannot get to the regiment for some time yet & I don’t know how I shall get along with these boots & things unless I sell them & send the money to the folks that sent them, for all of the boys that I have got anything for are with the regiment. If anyone asks how I am, tell them I am well & will write when I get so that I can get mail from home. So l will write again when things are fixed better & you need not write til you hear from me again.
Col. Curtiss is reinstated as was reported in town. He is at Nashville at present but will be here before long I presume. I saw two of our regiment in town that are taking care of the regiment’s extra baggage & they said that they had orders to go to Bridgeport, Alabama with the things. I saw Orlo Whipple here today & he is trying to get home. He has been to work for U.S. Govt & the time has expired for which he hired out so he intends to go home.
I am well and hope these few lines will find all of you the same. There is nothing new to write about only it rains most of the time in this place. It is getting dark so I must close. Give my love to all the folks & inquiring friends. From your brother, — Robert Marsden
Convalescent Camp Chattanooga Tenn Nov 20th, 1864
Mail does not leave til 9 a.m. and as I did not close the envelope, I will write a few words more. This morning is chilly & raining. The clouds are so low that we cannot see Lookout Mountain. The sun has not made its appearance since I have been here so I do not know which way is east. We are between Missionary Ridge & Lookout Mountain. Missionary Ridge is about 1 mile from here; Lookout about 3 miles in the opposite direction nearly. That rough form is something nearly the position we are in from the places.
While I was in the Zollicoffer [in Nashville], I saw Fred Knight on the street. He did not say whether he was going home or not, but I think he is waiting for pay & his receipt from Washington. It is raining still and looking cloudy enough to rain all day. Well, I will close so goodbye from, — R. Marsden
P. S. If Pat Connor has not started tell him his regiment is not here now & likely he cannot get to it for several months & he is just as well off there as here & I wish now that l had staid 1 or 2 months more. — R.M.
Letter 54
Bridgeport, Alabama November 24, 1864
Dear mother, brothers & sister,
I have a few spare moments this p.m. and think I will write you a few lines & let you know that I am well & having as good times as can be expected. I wrote Thomas a letter from the Convalescent Camp at Chattanooga & l expect he will get it before he gets this. The Convalescent Camp was a very dirty place & I did not like it & made up my mind that I should leave the first chance I got, for we had to go a great ways for water & when we got it, it was from a slough which ran from around the burying ground. And as for wood, we did not have half enough to do our cooking & we had nothing to lay on except the wet ground & it was as muddy inside of our tents as it was outside. And there was only three or four of our regiment in the camp. Then there was details made every few hours to go off somewhere & they had to carry everything they had with them & sometimes were gone for a week. Then there was a scarcity of grub which did not suit me, so you can see why I did not like the Convalescent Camp.
The day after I wrote Thomas that letter, Denny Doyle and Ed Parmer came up to camp & told me that they were staying with the regimental baggage and that it was on a steamboat & would start for Bridgeport in the morning & they wanted me to come with them & I assure you it did not take me long to decide whether I would go or not. So I packed my blankets on my knapsack & Denny took my satchel & we started for the boat & in the morning it started for this place & arrived here about 11 o’clock in the forenoon. Then Denny & I went down town & got back to the boat just in time for dinner after which we went to work to unload the boats & at night we put up a tent & took Richmond’s & Capt. Parmer’s trunks into it to keep them from being broken. We could not get the boat unloaded that afternoon so we finished the job in the morning. We were busy yesterday & this forenoon storing the baggage of our division in one of the government storehouses. We have not got them all stored away yet & will not work this p.m. on account of this day being set for Thanksgiving. We will finish the job tomorrow.
There is no prospect in seeing the regiment in three or four months & maybe not for six. We are here in charge of the department extra stores & camp equipage. There is a captain in command of the whole of us & he has just picked out our camping ground where we will move to & fix up camp. Denny & I mess together and are chums for we are all there is from our company & there is only two others here from our regiment. There is about 75 here from the Army Corps & we will [be] quite a company when we get camped in good shape which I hope will be soon.
You can write to me as soon as you choose & the sooner the better. You need not put the company or regiment on or any of the military fixings. Just address Robert Marsden, Bridgeport, Alabama, care of U. S. Christian Commission, via Nashville, Tenn. Tell Mrs. Doyle that Denny is here and well, & that he will be likely to get mail if sent in the same manner that I want mine sent. I have put all the stuff into Richmond’s trunk that I brought for the boys, except the can of butter for Bill Joy & the trunk is full as we can pack it. So I think likely if we don’t get to know something from the regiment before a great while, that when mine is done I shall save it from spoiling & pay him for it. For if I try to keep it maybe some of the fellows around will lift it, & I would be so much out.
I hear that the regiment have been paid off since Denny left them & I would like to know if Richmond sent mine home. If he drew it, he would send it home for I told him to. Thomas, I want you when you get my money to find out where Mr. Wheeler got the pen & holder he sent to Brainerd, for I want one just like it. I know they cost considerable but they are worth the money for a person takes care of them & nobody will ask to borrow one, for they know that two persons never ought to use the same pen. And when anyone uses steel pens they are apt to bend & lose. I do not want you to buy it yet for first I want to see if my mail comes through regular. Write as soon as you can after you receive this & then I will probably get it in four or five days from the time you write, & likely ten or twelve from the time I mail this. In the first you write I want Jane to tell me whether Emma’s directions are changed by the new arrangement of the post office matters in Chicago, I forgot to ask her before I left.
The weather is very pleasant here in the middle of the day, but the nights & mornings are very cold. We have had some snow & lots of rainy cold weather. In fact every day since I left Chicago has been very disagreeable except the last two & now we will likely have quite nice weather for two or three weeks—at least I hope so. I am not quite out of money yet, I have got about $1 but you need not send any until I write for some. First I want to know how well the mail comes, then you can send it by mail. There is nothing of interest going on here so I cannot write a great deal this time. I will have to write less at a time & write oftener that all the way I can see of satisfying you in the way of news.
While I think of it, you may wonder where I got this large paper. Well I will tell you. A fellow belonging to the 48th Illinois gave it to me. He got it in Atlanta. It is a blank roll, or was made for that purpose some time or other, & likely for the Rebs but I don’t think the Rebs will use all of it judging from the lot he gave me which was about 100 sheets. They are larger than this, I had to cut this smaller to get it into shape to write on & as I had room to spread it out I thought I would write on it & save my small paper for some time when I could not use this.
Sherman plunders and burns Atlanta in November 1864
I have not heard anything about General Sherman nor his operations so l have no idea where the regiment is. They started from Atlanta on the 15th of this month & before he started, he executed his order that was issued before I went home on furlough. That was that all citizens must move either North or South or abide the consequences. And the consequences were that before he started, he issued orders to pull down all the principal buildings & take all the machinery on the cars to Chattanooga. Also to destroy all of the furniture of the citizens & break open all boxes & destroy everything, which was done so properly as could be expected. And that was well, for some done it for the purpose of plunder. They played on the nice pianos with sledgehammers without regard to the marring of the varnish & keys. There was quite a number of people that had an idea that Sherman was joking when he ordered them to move North or South, but to those that remained it was a severe joke and I presume when he issues another order, whether it may seem like a joke or not, if it concerns them in any way, they will be lucky to comply with it and in the right time. I guess they will think Sherman means what he says. The report that Atlanta was burnt is not entirely without foundation, for the part that was likely to be of use to the enemy was burnt or torn to pieces by the troops & parts of machinery was being brought into Chattanooga on every train from that direction when I was there. But I presume they were brought from Dalton & other places along the road. The R.R. is destroyed between Atlanta & Dalton & likely will be between Dalton & Chattanooga before long.
I saw Orlo Whipple in Chattanooga & he was waiting to settle with the government & then he was going to start for home. Denny says that Ed Doyle was going to do the same. You can tell Mrs. Doyle that James was still at Army Corps Headquarters when Denny last saw him. I cannot draw any clothing at present & as the weather is cold I will have to keep this overcoat & if I could draw a new one, I do not think that I could send it home from here for our colonel is not here to give me a permit which they require from all persons sending express packages from the South so that they know there is nothing contraband sent North. I intend to go to Larkinsville if I can after we get settled which will be soon I hope. I have not seen our colonel yet but I have seen some of the boys that have seen him & they say he is going to take command of the regiment as soon as he can get to it.
Well, it is getting towards night & I have written all the news that I can think of, so I must bring this to a close. Give my love to all of the folks & tell them I will write to them soon. Write me all the news when you write. Tell Lizzy I will write her in a couple days, also to the rest of those that I promised. Thomas had better let Mr Wheeler pick out the pen when he gets it if he will oblige me that much, but don’t send it until I write for it & you know whether I get mail direct.
Give my love to grandfather & all of Uncle’s folks. This will do for the present, so goodbye from your affectionate son, — Robert Marsden
Letter 55
Long Island Block House No. 37 Bridgeport Alabama January 7th, 1865
Dear brothers & sister,
I received a letter from Jane yesterday bearing date of December 18th & last Monday I received one of the 28th. I am glad you are all well as usual, but Jane says grandfather is quite unwell. But I hope he is better than he was at the time she wrote. I am well & hope these few lines will find you the same & mother.
There is some talk about our going to our command at Savannah by way of New York. I think likely we will go in a week or two as far as Nashville or Louisville. It will be a cold trip & I had rather defer the matter until next spring. The weather is quite cold here today & I am on guard. It rained most all day yesterday & made it very muddy, but it is so cold the mud is stiff. I wrote a letter to Albert last night also to cousin Lizzie.
The railroad bridge over Tennessee RIver at Bridgeport. Long Island was the name of the island over which the railroad bridge passed midstream.
We are at present stationed (11 of us belonging to our division) on this island to guard the railroad bridge. We come on duty once in five days. I am on guard as I before mentioned. We get mail every day & the latest date from home came through in four days. I expect another letter in a day or two from home in which probably I may get some money. I am most out of cash, for I only have 35 cents left. When I came to Chattanooga, I had $2. You must not think that amount was all I have spent, for when the railroad was cut, we were short of rations & in order to have more than one meal per day, we had to buy of the citizens. I by good luck procured a revolver & sold it for $18 & our mess of 4 had good living as long as it lasted & the money I now have is probably part of the proceeds of the above-mentioned piece of ordinance.
I am as well as I can hope to be & have pretty good times & some rations, but we do not get quite as much [hard] tack as we can eat by trying & we don’t get any pork yet but will in a few years if not sooner. I wrote Jane a letter, I think, & told her what kind of a Christmas dinner we had. It was beef & beans. The sun has just made its appearance and gives some prospect of a finer day. Denny is with Col. Curtiss but I have not heard of him since he left. I forwarded his letter to the colonel for him as he wished me to.
There is nothing of interest going on here so I must close. When you receive this, write immediately & some stamps will be acceptable. Write all the news & what you hear from the regiment. I hope Jules will get his dues this time. I wonder if Chubby has received a letter from me & Maria. Give my love to all. Hoping to hear from all of you again soon, I remain your bro & son, — Robert
P. S. When you receive a letter from Cousin Thomas Metcalf, I would like to see it & know his opinion of the war, plus the opinion of the rest of the relatives. — R. M.
Letter 56
Portland, Kentucky On board the Steamer Saint Patrick
Dear Brother,
As I have nothing else to do, I think you will be anxious to hear from me. I think I will write you a few lines and let you know that I am still well & I hope these few lines will find you & the rest of our folks the same.
Denny and the colonel & four others & myself belonging to our regiment are here on this boat together. We have come on this boat from Nashville & were intending to go to Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania, on this boat, but the river has fallen so much that this boat cannot get over the falls. We cannot tell how long it will be before we get to our regiment, but it is likely we will be 3 or 4 weeks before we get to them.
I received the letter from you containing $3 & it was very acceptable. I received the letter one week ago today in the morning & we left at noon for Nashville. We got there at daybreak on Monday, remained at Nashville until Wednesday, when we got on board the boats & started for Louisville. We have come as far as this place & I think we will change boats tomorrow & go on for Pittsburgh, Pa.
I do not know whether I can get any pay soon or not. There has been some talk about all of us getting two months pay, but I spoke to the colonel & he says there is no way of getting any until we get to our regiment. There is some snow here and likely to have more for it is getting colder.
I do not think I can get any mail until I get to my regiment so I think it is useless to write to me, but I will write once in a while when I get a chance. Give my love to all, hoping I may be able to receive mail from you. I remain as ever, your affectionate brother, — Robert Marsden
P. S. Denny is well & all of the rest of our boys. Tell Dennis’s folks you heard from me & that Denny is well. — R. Marsden
Letter 57
Headquarters 2nd Battalion Provisional Div. Army of Tenn. New Berne, N. C. February 16th, 1865
Dear Brother,
As it is some time since I have written to you, I think that I will send you a few lines. I am well as usual & we are in camp for the present but do not know how long it will be before we are again to move. We are putting up quarters to move into & from the preparations that are going on, one would suppose that we were going to remain for the summer. I am having good times as can be expected in the army. I am in the detachment commanded by Col. Curtiss of our regiment & he has not assigned me to any duty except when we were on the march. I had charge of the Headquarters baggage & that was but little to do. I am now in the commissary & you may be sure I don’t intend to starve & there is no need of anyone doing so for we have plenty of rations in this country.
The troops of this part of the army are quite different from those in the West. They are more strict in regard to style & the officers stick on more airs “than would pack hell three miles.” They think we are a rough set of outlaws because we do not salute every officer we meet on the street, & they seem to look down on our officers because they will participate in any game that the men play.
One of the 15th Connecticut told me that he nor any enlisted man ranking lower than sergeant had spoken to their captain for 6 weeks, except on drill. He also said that their officers used little rattan canes while on drill & if the men make many mistakes, they use the cane on their ears & for second offense they shake, then kick their asses [crossed out in pencil] & send them back to the ranks. I would like to see an officer of ours strike or kick a man for making mistakes. I think Mr. Officer would get something like a whipping.
Well, as our cook has got supper ready, I will eat & finish. I wish you to write immediately upon receipt of this letter & direct to me at New Berne N. C., care of U.S. Christian Commission & if I am here, I shall receive it, & if we move from here, it will be forwarded to me. I wish you would also tell Mary Marshall to answer my letter & give her my address.
Thomas, we came from Annapolis, Maryland, to Beaufort, N. C. on board the Steamer Aeriel & it was a very stormy trip & nearly everyone was seasick. I was [too] the 2nd & 3rd days & did not feel quite well on the 4th. We were 4 days on ship board. The waves swept the decks a few times but did not do any harm—only to wet some of the boys that were heaving up Jonah & a good many were paying their passage in the same way. I heaved up everything, tugged hard at my boots & stockings, but did not get them up for all efforts were fruitless.
There is a report here, and it is pretty generally believed, that one ship has gone down that had several hundred on board. There is no listings of her yet & she has been [gone] from port ever since the 7th of February—the day after we started from Annapolis. We were in Baltimore, Maryland, and staid two or three days and while there, I went up on top of the Washington Monument & before I came away from there, I managed to “cramp” a piece of the old Flag of 1819 that was wrapped about the full-sized statue of Washington. It is part of the red stripe but it is quite faded. I wish you to keep it as a trophy for everyone cannot get a piece of one of the old Revolutionary flags. I also visited the Battle Monument of the city of Baltimore. It is a very fine structure but not as large as Washington’s which towers high above the city & is made so that persons can go up the inside by means of a pair of steps to its top & can get a good view of the city & the Chesapeake Bay. Baltimore is not as large nor as handsome a city as Chicago. Its streets run very crooked, or rather they make the city into triangle blocks, and ¾ of the women were dressed in mourning or I took that to be the case for they were all dressed in black. But that may be fashion in the city.
Thomas, we got quite a treat in coming from Madison, Indiana, to Annapolis by railroad for we passed through some of the principal cities of the states though we did not go through Philadelphia. We passed within a few miles of the place but not through as we had thoughts we would when we left Pittsburgh. We went from Madison, Indiana, to North Vernon, Indiana, & from there to Cincinnati where they had supper ready for the troops though it was 11 o’clock p.m. But the reason it was ready was that [Colonel] Curtiss was there & tended to things. We went to Camp Dennison from Cincinnati & staid 3 days. Then we started for Pittsburgh, Pa., where the ladies of the city had a good supper ready for us in the city hall—that was about 12 o’clock at night. We changed cars at about 4 o’clock & started for what we supposed would be Philadelphia but we turned from the road & went to Baltimore. We passed through Columbus, Ohio, & they had hot coffee ready for us & sent to the train in barrels. We went from Baltimore to Annapolis where we took steamer for Beaufort. Then we took cars for New Berne, about 37 miles from Beaufort, where we now are in camp. It is a regular Negro camp or town for they do all the trading here.
Denny Doyle is with the colonel yet & they are here. Colonel is in command of about 400 men at present. He had 900 a few weeks ago but they were most all conscripts & substitutes. But since we got here they have been taken away & organized into separate commands & are doing post duty in town. Denny is well & has been except when we were all alike on shipboard. I have nothing of interest to write at present so I will close for this time.
Tell Albert & all of my correspondents to forward all the letters they choose & give them my directions. Give my love to all. From your brother, — Robert Marsden
New Berne N.C., Care of U.S. Christian Commission
Letter 58
Camp Chattanooga near New Bern, N. C. March 3rd 1865
Dear Mother,
I take this opportunity of writing you a few lines once more. I am well as usual but I have not received any mail since I left Bridgeport. I presume there is some on the road for me but unless it is here by morning, I shall not get it for some time for we received orders this morning to march but we have not gone yet. I think we will start early in the morning so I write these few lines to let you know that we are again to change our camp & I hope we may join our regiments. We do not know where we are going, but all of us most have an idea that is either a feint to make the enemy concentrate their forces to oppose us & thereby give General Sherman more chances, or to guard railroad towards the interior & repair the same, until Sherman comes near enough for us to join him.
There is a report here from a Rebel source that Sherman has been repulsed, but we do not know how much truth there is in such reports. I am getting anxious to hear from you & hope I may get a letter in a day or so.
You need not write again until you hear from me & I know whether I am with my regiment. Denny Doyle is well as ever. He is with Col. Curtis who is commanding a brigade at present. It is reported that our battalion & Curtiss’s command is to be consolidated. Then Curtiss will be the commanding officer & I will have an easy time, though I am having an easy one now. I have nothing to do, only once in a while I have to help the quartermaster to issue clothing & such articles as he had to draw for the battalion.
It has been quite rainy here lately & it will be pretty hard marching though there will not be any mud for the land here is all sandy. There is nothing of interest going on here at present & as I have told all I think will interest you I will close. Give my respects to Lizzie & all of their folks. Give my best wishes to all of my friends. Hoping I may soon be able to resume correspondence with you, I remain as ever your affectionate son, — Robert Marsden
P. S. If the weather gets warm & we have far to walk, I think probable I may have to dispose of my overcoat. I cannot Express it home & we have no teams, but l intend to get a horse if possible before we go far. William Riggs is with our command—tell his folks. I see him every day or so. The first I saw of him was one day when we were issuing rations to the men & l saw him with the boys. — R. Marsden
Letter 59
Goldsboro, N.C. March 30th, 1865
Dear Brother,
I seat myself this p.m. to write you a few lines & let you know that I still am well as ever. We are in camp here for some time but for how long a time, l nor none here can tell, but all of us hope it may be our last camp in the service and that when we again leave this camp, it may be for home. I have received several letters from home & others at Saint Charles but they are all old ones, mostly from Bridgeport, Alabama, where they were directed. I expect some from New Berne in a few days for I have written to the U. S.Christian Commission to forward whatever they may have for me. In one letter you wanted to know if you had better send me that gold pen. Well, if you have got it, you may send it to me at the company & regiment for I shall not leave it again until we go home & that is only a little over 4 months now.
I was on picket yesterday & last night. It rained some & has been raining this morning & I think will not be likely to be very fair today, though since the wind has changed, there may be a clear spell toward night. There has been quite a change in the members of our company since I have come back. Our 1st Sergeant James G. Nind is commissioned as Adjutant of 127th Illinois and ranks as 1st Lieutenant. Our 3rd Sergeant Ira Fletcher Hall is commanding as 1st Lieutenant of Co E, 127h Illinois but as yet there has not been any vacancies filled lower. Metcalf was the ranking sergeant, but he is skipped for not being present & if present, he is not competent to hold any office higher & hardly competent for the one he holds.
All of the boys in the company are well & there is now 17 present & 2 commissioned officers. The regiment is very small & I don’t think can stack more than 70 guns, but there is a great many who have not got any guns, but I think they will soon find guns for us. I have not got any gun. I have got a horse but I don’t think I shall keep him long for feed is getting scarce & I shall not need him much if we are in camp long. But he would be handy on the march for carrying my knapsack & the cooking tools of the company. There is a great deal in the papers about peace but I don’t know how they will make out. I hope it may be made before long.
Thomas, if that railroad is going to run through Saint Charles, I want you to let me know & what firms are putting it through. I hear also that the Old Air Line is going to be put through. If so, I want you to tell me how sure the prospects are of having it completed. I wish also you would ask grandfather how much he will sell me his lot for that joins ours, for if the railroad runs, I will buy it if he does not ask too much.
You must excuse this for a letter for this time & answer what questions I have asked. Give my love to all the family & uncle Richard. Hoping to hear from you soon, I remain your affectionate brother, –Robert Marsden, Co. E, 127 Illinois Vols., 2nd Division, 15th Army Corps.
Letter 60
Raleigh N.C. April 25 1865
Dear Brother,
As I have got a few spare moments this p.m, I think I will write you a few lines. As Johnston has not yet surrendered, some of the troops have gone out. I expect “to know the reason why” & we have got orders to be ready to move tomorrow morning & I think it is to follow him. Johnston, I understand, was on the point of surrendering the army when the Confederate Congress ordered him not to do so unless we would also receive the surrender of the civil authorities also. But unless we would, he was not to do it and as Andy Johnson, President of U. S., would not receive the civil authorities, we are going to attend to business in a war-like way once more. The president intends punishing the Confederate civil authorities for seceding & that is proper, for if we receive the surrender of civil authority, that would let Jeff & all his cabinet off without punishment.
Generals Grant, Sherman, Logan & several others reviewed us today. It has got rumored around camp that Sherman is going to resign on account of the President not [allowing] him to receive Johnston’s surrender on his own propositions. But there is only few here & I think none that think Sherman will resign until the war is over. If we have to go after Johnston, it will not be fighting, but I presume there will be some “tall” marching & it may be for some distance but as we have got some 25,000 cavalry to chase him & they will go ahead of him and destroy bridges & everything, so that he cannot get [far] along. Most of the boys seem to think we will not move, for when Johnston finds we are coming, he will immediately come to time for we have armies to move on three sides of him & he cannot fight us with the least hopes of success. And his men have been continually deserting since he has been laying in camp & they will keep doing so.
The troops here will fight furiously to avenge the death of Abraham Lincoln. Some have proposed coloring all our battle flags black & fighting under them but that will never be done. But when we get a chance to use our arms & ammunition, it will be busy times if the enemy will stand. But Johnston never would stand long when in Georgia last summer & I presume he is about the same at present. If Sherman remains in command (& I have no doubt but he will) he will operate on his flanks & that makes the enemy dust every time & as we have eight men to their one, I have no doubt but it will be a short fight, if any, or a good footrace until Johnston finds himself cut off or surrounded & that will be soon.
I think unless things are finished in a few days, we will have a chance to finish our time of enlistment or very near. Tell any of the boys’ folks that belong to the company that we are again under marching orders, but if we do not move, I will write again in a day or two. I expect a letter from some of you in a day or less likely when the mail comes tonight, or in the morning. I am well & so are all of the boys. The weather is fine. I forgot to mention before that spring had got pretty well advanced. The peaches are about the size of hickory nuts.
There is nothing of interest to write. We have just got a new recruit in our company but he is an entire stranger to all of us except one Swede boy—Charles Kolson. It is Kolson’s brother-in-law. His name I have not learned yet. Hoping soon to hear from you, I bid you good evening. From your brother, — Robert
P. S. Give my love to all & tell Albert to write. — Robert Marsden
P. S. April 27th 1863. As I had this written, ready to send in case we started on the 26th, but as we did not move I thought we would get some news of importance & you will see it in the other sheet. We have been expecting it & knew if Johnston did not come to time before we started for him, he would when we did start, or soon after, for it seems he was nearly surrounded & had no chance to get out without a whipping or rather a useless slaughter of his men. It is reported that when he informed Wade Hampton that he was going to surrender to Sherman, that Wade called him a cowardly son of a bitch, whereupon Johnston pulled his revolver & shot him in the neck. 1 We did not know whether it killed him or not but we hope so. Mail leaves soon & I will close. Yours, etc. — Robert Marsden
1 I could not find any truth in this story. However, it was general intelligence that Hampton was reluctant to surrender and nearly got into a personal fight with U.S. Brig. Gen. Judson Kilpatrick (often called “Kill-Cavalry”) at the Bennett Farm.
Letter 61
Raleigh, North Carolina April 27th 1865
Dear Brother,
I seat myself once more to pen you a few lines as I have nothing else to do for three hours after which I must go on guard. Thomas, we have the finest kind of weather & the best kind of news & I will tell it to you. Joseph Johnston, commanding Confederate forces, has made an Unconditional Surrender of his troops! There is no doubt of his having surrendered, but I think there are some conditions in reference to personal property & side arms of officers. We had official notice of his surrender this morning. It is reported that Johnston, in a dispute, shot Wade Hampton, the commander of his cavalry, but we have no notice worth relying on. It is what in camp phrase called grape vine intelligence.
I am well at present & all of our company are the same. We have received one recruit in our company. His name is Hendrickson—a Swede formerly from Geneva.
There is grapevine to the effect that we move tomorrow or day after but it is not credited. By the way, I must explain the meaning of grapevine. It is camp rumors or rather some person having expressed their opinion. It is soon spread through the camp & if anything in it is encouraging or discouraging, it is generally enlarged & spread & takes the name of having come by grapevine.
The prospects are favorable for soon leaving for they have already commenced disbanding (or rather turning over) the trains. They issued each man enough cartridges this morning to make up 40 rounds, for the ordinance officer is turning over the rest & the train & if I mistake not, that bespeaks of cessation of hostilities & a move homeward which I hope will take place soon.
The weather is quite warm here except mornings and evenings. I expect vegetation is somewhat farther advanced here than it is with you. The woods are dressed in their full suit of darkest green, for the timber is mostly pine in this country & it has a very dark dress. The peaches are about the size of hickory nuts. There is very little cultivation going on for the troops have previously taken all of the horses & mules. The citizens are in camp constantly trying to get mules to put in a crop with. But as a general thing, their “wants are all they get.” The people are very quiet in these parts & in the city. They edit two daily papers—the “Progress” of which I sent you a copy, & the “Standard.” The latter is about the same size but I think the Progress the better of the two. I will send you the first one that contains any news worth knowing & you must preserve them.
Raleigh is quite a nice city but I have not been down into the place since we passed through on the 14th but we are only a short distance out of town.
The dome of the State house is in sight from the front of our shebang where I am now writing. The city is under military rule & is cleaned every Saturday—the citizens cleaning their premises & piling the refuse in front, or rear, on the street & the government teams carry it out of town. They are not allowed to leave any meat, bones or anything filthy in or about their premises. That is to promote the health of the place, which is always considered a healthy city, according to the report of citizens.
Well as mail leaves soon I must close. Give my love to all. Hoping I may meet you sooner than you expect & that I may get a letter in this evening’s mail, I am as ever your affectionate brother, — Robert Marsden
Co. E, 127th Illinois
Letter 62
Petersburg, Virginia May 8th, 1865
Dear Brother,
As I have a few spare moments & can send mail, I will write you a few lines. I am well as usual and have had pretty good times though we have had some huge marching within the last seven days. We started from Raleigh on the 29th of April at noon & marched 13 miles, camping at 5 o’clock p.m. But on Sunday the 30th, we lay in camp and mustered as it was muster day. We resumed the march on Monday. During the march, we passed through several towns where the people were glad to see us. All crossroads were crowded with persons—mostly females who had small bouquets to give the men.
Only two places were worth mention in particular. The first of the two was Warrenton—a very nice town of about 3000 inhabitants. It was a neat place, each resident having a nice flower garden in front & all of the girls had their fix-ups on and were anxious for papers & generally got one from the ranks. The other place is Dinwiddie Court House, about 14 miles from Petersburg, and where our Eastern troops had some heavy skirmishing some long time ago—about the time that Weldon R.R. was cut. When we came there, we found only 2 or 3 houses inhabited & the remainder were in a wrecked condition. The Court House was propped up on one side by three large pieces of timber toward one end and four on the other. The town consisted of about twelve houses & barns.
We have marched as high as 30 miles in one day, but as a general thing 21 or 22 would be the average. We camped Saturday within 6 miles of this place & intended to lay in camp until Monday, but at 7 o’clock, Gen. Blair with the 17th Army Corps came up & we were bound he should lead us to town so we pulled out & came to the edge of town & camped. I went down town to see what kind of place it is & I think it is quite a city. The N. E. part has been damaged by Yankee shell & shot. Yesterday one of the 2nd N. Y. Heavy Arty was carelessly picking a stone with a 20-pound percussion shell when it exploded, carrying away his arms, one side, & cutting his throat. It killed him instantly & also wounded a Negro.
I think it is a pretty specimen of Potomacers who have served two years & nearly three. There is only 1 Brigade here of Potomac [soldiers] & yesterday they said we had not seen any such fighting as was done here & that we had been capturing evacuated towns which we allowed them to spout on for a few minutes. Then we told them that we never would let Rebs lay behind works such as we had come through & that we never had constructed a main line three miles from the enemy’s & where our skirmishers were over a mile apart, that we did not pretend to make [rifle] pits. But what dried them up quickest was to tell them we never have lain around a city four years & let Niggers take it at last. There is some tall blackguarding done you bet. Goldsberry & I were down town this forenoon & staid until 1 o’clock. We had a dinner of ham & eggs & finished with strawberries & cream. I think that is ahead of your time.
We march tomorrow morning for Richmond, thence to Alexandria, then on to Washington in time to have Grand Review on the 20th. Washington is 115 miles from here & it will take us about 7 or 8 days to get there & make short days marches, but we can if necessary make it in 5 1/2 days. Then we would be there on the 13th. I think we may possibly get to Chicago by the middle of June. [Captain James] Richmond has not returned yet but we expect him at Richmond Va. or Washington. The weather is very warm. Nothing of interest is going on so I will close. Give my love to all. Good by for the present. From your brother, — Robert Marsden
The following diary was kept during April and May 1865 by Robert Marsden.
ROBERT MARSDEN 1865 DIARY
Robert Marsden’s 1865 Diary
1865 Saturday April 1
This morning is fine, but we lay about late, & when we get up breakfast is ready. After eating breakfast, all of our company are on fatigue to clean up camp which lasts until noon then I write to John Lewis. There is a report that we are to move before the 10th of April but I don’t know what any of it be true or not.
1865 Sunday April 2
This forenoon we have orders to fix for inspection & review. We start on Review this P.M. one of the 48th Illinois was shaved & drummed out of the service for abuse of a woman near Savannah. Everything was satisfactory and the men looked first rate. The weather is fine & warm, I think Inspection & Reviews will come often now for a while.
1865 Monday April 3rd
This morning is fine & we have orders to drill from 8 to 10 a.m. & from 3 to 5 p.m. We did not drill any this forenoon & Goldsberry & I went down town. This p.m. soon after we got back from town we have to go out on Brig’d Drill & then wind up with Battl’n drill which lasted until 5 o’clock. Tonight it is sprinkling some & likely will rain before morning.
1865 April Tuesday 4th
This morning everything is quiet, we have drill this forenoon under Col. Curtiss. It was principally the bayonet exercise. This p.m. it is very warm & we have battle drill temporarily consolidated with the 116th. Curtiss as drillmaster. We drill from 3 until 5. Nothing of interest has occurred today.
1865 Wednesday April 5th
This morning is quite warm. We have Company Drill under [Capt.] Richmond, which lasted about ½ hour. The weather is warm & it looks some like rain. Richmond has received his Leave of Absence & I sent my memorandum home by him also a few lines to Mother. John Wheeler & John Hammon of the 105th were here today on a visit & remained to dinner.
1865 Thursday April 6
This morning is fine as ever & no rain. We go out on drill from ½ past 8 until 10 a.m. & a circular was read to us stating that Richmond was in our possession, that Lee had evacuated & fallen back towards Danville. We credit the report some. This p.m. we had a printed circular stating that our forces also captured 25,000 prisoners & 500 cannons. I think it is somewhat exaggerated.
1865 Friday April 7
This morning is fair but I think we will have rain before long. We have company drill this. This p.m. we go out for Brig’d drill & drill a few minutes & have an order from Sherman read stating the particulars of the capture of Richmond, that Grant took from 12,000 to 15,000 prisoners and several 100 cannon. We afterward changed the drill to Div, from Brig’d before Hazen. It lasted until 5 o’clock. It is reported that 6,000 Reb cavalry came in today and gave themselves and arms up as Prisoners. It is generally credited. Sent Field Order No.3 to Corp J. W. Beach.
1865 Saturday April 8
This morning is fair but it rained some last night just enough to lay the dust. We have company drill this morning & division drill this p.m. It was very tiresome traveling around, as old Hazen keeps us going. He seems to have no humanity, but I think it is mostly whiskey that wills us where he officiates. We have orders, so it is reported to move Monday but I presume it will be Tuesday before we go.
1865 Sunday April 9
Today I am going down town. The general is inspecting the train & I think we will move tomorrow. We have no drill today & this morning we have company inspection & they promise me with a gun cart[ridge] box, c[artridge] belt, breast strap, wrench, wiper & tampion. Tonight we have orders to move at 7 o’clock tomorrow morning. Tonight I wrote a letter to mother but no mail has gone out. I cannot send until tomorrow.
1865 Monday April 10
This morning we are up at 5 o’clock & got breakfast, pack up. We start from camp about ½ past 7 o’clock. Our regiment is detailed to act as train guard for today. It is a drizzly day & quite disagreeable. We march pretty well until dark when we come to a large swamp & the teams are sticking every few steps. We work with them until nearly 2 o’clock & then orders come for us to come to the Brig’d & the teams to unhitch & feed. It rained most all day at intervals of about 1 or 1 1/2 hours.
1865 Thursday April 11
This morning we get to the camp of our Brig’d about 2 o’clock & get up a shebang. We lay down and went to sleep & slept until daylight. Then we got up & got breakfast, ready for a move. We came about 15 miles in all yesterday & last night. We travel most all day & after dark we came through Lowell—a small factory town & camped about 2 miles from it. Mike & I are on Picket. This weather is warm but it showered some.
1865 Wednesday April 12
This morning we are ordered to start at 8 a.m. The troops are moving out early but we have not got started yet & it is 11 o’clock. We have got report that a dispatch was received from Grant that Lee has surrendered his forces to him. We have not got much confidence in the report but hope it is so. We start soon after 11 & march fast, it is very warm & we march about 15 miles & camp just after sundown or rather about 7 o’clock.
1865 Thursday April 13
This morning is cloudy & looks very much like rain. We are called up early & I think we will move early. We have just had the orders read & officially confirmed that Lee has surrendered his entire army & arms to U.S. Grant & they were all paroled. It seems to convey the opinion that we are going to make connecting with Grant & then going home. We start today at about — & march until sundown & camp 7 miles from Raleigh. Wooden of Co. B came to the regiment and says that our troops drove the enemy out of town about noon, so it is now in our hands.
Sample of Robert’s Handwriting from his 1865 Diary
1865 Friday April 14
This morning we are up early & have orders to start in ¾ of an hour. We start about 7 o’clock and cross the river. Then we rest a few minutes near the mile post 5 miles from Raleigh. We march through Raleigh at ½ past 1 o’clock & are reviewed by Sherman & several other Generals. We do not stop in town but march without resting about 5 miles from town & then camp. It is ¼ after 4 o’clock. We are to remain here for the night & the boys are destroying the dam in order to get some whiskey that is sunk in the pond.
1865 Saturday April 15
This morning is dark and raining, we do not know but we may move today & as it is very disagreeable we would prefer laying in camp. This evening we have the report that Johnston is about to surrender & some say that he has. It is somewhat credited though may prove false. Some say Logan & other Genl’s have gone out to make arrangements to receive the surrender & that 3 days rations for 30,000 men has been taken out to the Rebs.
1865 Sunday Apr 16
This morning is fine & things seem quiet. The excitement of Johnston’s surrender has mostly died away & I presume there has not been anything of the kind done. We remain in camp all day, but tonight there is a report that we move in the morning. But as no orders have been received at Hd Qtrs I presume it may be false. I do not feel very well today but I do not think it is any thing of a serious nature.
1865 Monday April 17
Today is fine & warm, I do not feel very well though not bad enough to call myself sick. I am detailed for Picket this p.m. We have got two hours to write a few lines in & then the mail leaves.
We are to have a mail tomorrow so they say. The trains have got to running from Goldsboro to this place. We are going to move camp in a short time. We have received the dispatch that Lincoln has been assassinated & Secretary Steward & son wounded.
1865 Tuesday April 18
This morning is fine & Mike & I go to breakfast early. This noon we move camp but the pickets are ordered to report to Brig’d Hd. Qtrs. We are camped a short distance north of Raleigh. We are to remain on picket all night again & be relieved in the morning. We get a small mail this evening, I receive a letter from Albert. Brainerd Wheeler brought it out to me just at dusk.
1865 Wednesday April 19
This morning is cloudy for it rained very hard last night. We got into camp for breakfast about 6 o’clock. We have got some papers & they are deeply tomed in mourning for the death of President Lincoln, which when we first heard, we hoped might prove untrue. The sun has come out, clear & hot. We go about 1 mile and back [with] some boards to make our shanty with. There is a heavy guard around camp & we smell the rat. There is something big in the wind, for there is strict orders against foraging & guards to take all mules & horses. They also send guards out into the country for protection of citizens. Peace is near.
1865 Thursday April 20
This morning is cloudy & cool. This morning’s paper contains good news & what accounts for heavy guards in camp. Sherman, Johnston & other high officials have declared Peace between the Potomac & Rio Grande Rivers, & that Jeff Davis & family were captured near Charlotte. This evening we have dress parade & I am detailed for picket tomorrow. There is a small mail came tonight but none for our company.
1865 Friday April 21
This morning is somewhat cloudy but it will clear up today I think. Four of our company are on duty today. We have guard mount at 8 o’clock. Then we go on post, it is in the woods & cool & shady. There is nothing of importance going on that we have heard of. I sent Thomas a paper this morning—the Raleigh Progress. Tonight is cloudy and rains some it has showered some this p.m.
1865 Saturday Apr 22
Today we have orders for 5 roll calls per day & inspection & 1 hrs drill in the forenoon, Battalion Drill & inspection in the afternoon. Beach and Goldsberry are on guard. Nothing new going on. I got a pair of drawers. It has turned cooler this evening & will be cold. I receive two letters this p.m.—one from Ella & the other from Jane.
1865 Sunday April 23
This morning is cold but it will be warm enough when the sun comes out. I write a letter to Jane, also one to Ella. We get a small mail today but nothing for me. There is nothing going on of interest. As it is Sunday, the regular drill & inspection is not gone through.
1865 Monday April 24
This morning we have received orders that we are to have division review, which comes off this evening at 5 o’clock. There is grapevine to the effect that the 20th Army Corps moves at 6 o’clock tomorrow morning, and also the 17th Army Corps. Some suppose they move on Johnston but none of us are certain. Grant is also reported in the city. The finest of weather is now existing here, though mornings are cool.
1865 Tuesday April 25
This morning we are to have inspection. We have inspection about 10 o’clock. About noon we are ordered to fall in to be reviewed by someone. After several times falling in line, we are inspected by Lt. Gen’l Grant, Maj Gen’l Sherman, Logan, Hazen, Howard & several others too numerous to mention. We have received orders to be ready to move tomorrow morning but it is generally thought that we will not move.
1865 Wednesday Apr 26
This morning is cool as usual. [Robert wrote the following but crossed it out: “The 20th A.C. moved on towards Johnston this morning, also the 17th A.C.”] There is a small mail, but none for me. We have received Chicago papers of the 15th. This evening I am detailed for chain guard tomorrow. The weather is fine as usual & all are well.
1865 Thursday Apr 27
I am on guard duty from 8 o’clock until the same hour tomorrow. We have received the notice of Johnston’s surrender to Sherman. We expect to move in a few days for Washington or some other place where we are to be mustered out, so we have an idea. Tonight the troops are very wild, firing guns & making all sorts of noise. They kept it up until after 10 o’clock p.m. There has been several rockets fired tonight from Hd. Qtrs. of A. C.
1865 Friday April 28
This morning we are relieved at 9 o’clock. George Darrow is here to visit for a few minutes. He states that they have orders to furlough 5 per cent of their department & he expects to go home for one. We move in the morning, I think, though we have not got the order for more than to be ready to move. I received two letters from Jane bearing dates of 13 & 16 of April.
1865 Saturday Apr 29
This morning we are up early & pack up after breakfast & are ordered to be ready to move at 8 o’clock. We have a wagon for the purpose of carrying the cooking utensils & blankets so our load is light. We start at ½ after 10 o’clock & march pretty fast but rest every 5 miles & get into camp about ½ after 3 after marching 12 or 13 miles. Only one man of our regiment was compelled to get into the – Ambulance & he was sick to start out with. Some think we will not march Sundays.
1865 Sunday April 30
This morning is fine as ever. It rained some last night. We do not march today as it is Sunday & muster day also. We are strictly ordered to keep in the ranks & not to destroy fences or any property. Hazen makes those who he catches walk the Bull Ring for leaving the ranks. This noon is very warm. It is reported that three men died of sun stroke during yesterday’s march. I saw several lying along the road. Hazen had several men marching around the Bull Ring [an oval track] for three hours [punishment] after we got into camp.
1865 Monday May 1
This morning we are awakened by revelry at ½ after 3 & are ordered to be ready to move at 5 so we get breakfast early. It has sprinkled some & looks some like rain. We are to march slow & camp early. We march about 20 miles today, pass through a small town of about 200 inhabitants called Rollesville. From about 11 o’clock it was very warm. We camp near the Tar River & the town of Louisburg [Franklin County, N.C.]. We expect to resume the march tomorrow morning. We camped about 3 o’clock p.m.
1865 Tuesday May 2
This morning we start about ½ after 8 & march through the town of Louisburg. It is a nice place of about 1,000 inhabitants. The day is quite cool & nice marching. We march pretty fast & make about 19 or 20 miles & camp at ½ after 5 o’clock in an open field. Some of the boys had to get into the Ambulance, I am very tired & sore tonight. Beech is on chain guard tonight & I expect to be on tomorrow. We are near Shady Grove & are bound for Richmond.
1865 Wednesday May 3
This morning is fine & we are up early ready to start, some of the troops have started & it is not quite 6 o’clock. The road is lined on both sides at a crossing by the ladies & citizens & often a Confederate soldier. They are very glad to see us & make small bouquets and throw into the ranks. We pass through Warrenton—a nice town of about 3,000 & a very rich place. There were some Reb officers & men in town. Six miles from Warrenton we passed Macon Station, 66 miles from Richmond. We marched 25 or 26 miles & camp about 6 o’clock on the Roanoke River.
1865 Thursday May 4
We do not start as early this morning as usual, though we were ready at 7. We have not started yet & it is 12 o’clock. We start some after 12 & march until 1 o’clock when we crossed into Va. from N.C. & rested a few minutes. Many of the Reb soldiers are at home & seem quite glad to see us & ask eagerly for papers & those who have them give. We travel until 9 o’clock & camp near Meherrin River after marching 17 or 18 miles. We crossed the Roanoke soon after starting.
1865 Friday May 5
This morning we start out early & march across the Meherrin River and march through the town of Lawrenceville, 7 miles from the river. We camp at 6 o’clock tonight after marching 29 or 30 miles.
1865 Saturday May 6
This morning we start at 6 o’clock. The day is very sultry but we make 19 miles & camp at 3 o’clock within 6 miles of Petersburg.
Beech, Goldsberg, Wheeler & I go to a mill pond & have a good bath. We passed through Dinwiddie C.H. today.
1865 Sunday May 7
This morning we do not start so early but at 7 o’clock Blair with the 17th A.C. came up and we pulled out for town before him. We came to the edge of town & camped. I went down town with John Hand. Petersburg is quite a large city and is garrisoned by one brigade of the 25th Army Corps.
1865 Monday May 8
This morning we have got orders to remain all day so most of us go down town. Goldsberg & I were down & got our dinner of ham & eggs. We also had strawberries and cream. The 17th Army Corps have started today for Richmond. We have orders to march tomorrow morning. We are going to have some rain I think from the appearance of the clouds.
[End of Diary]
Military Quota by sub districts in Kane county, Illinois
More Reunion Ribbons commemorating the Service of the 127th Illinois Infantry (1891, 1892, and 1896)
The following diary (or series of small diaries) were kept by Joseph Lawrence Murray (1840-1927) during his service in the Civil War. Joseph was the son of Henry Murray and Rebecca Lininger of Cairo, Louisa county, Iowa. In the 1860 US Census, 19 year-old Joseph was enumerated as the oldest child in his parent’s household. His younger siblings were 17 year-old Henry, 14 year-old Eliza, 8 year-old John P., and 4 year-old Rebecca.
According to military records, Joseph enlisted on 21 January 1862 and was mustered three days later as a private into Co. E, 16th Iowa Infantry under the able command of Colonel Alexander Chambers (1832-1888)—an 1853 graduate of West Point who had previously fought in the Third Seminole War and was still in the Regular Army when the Civil War began. As we learn from Joseph’s diary, the regiment was formed quickly and hustled into the field of action before it had time to be properly equipped and drilled, receiving cartridges for their muskets for the first time only as they disembarked from the boat at Pittsburg Landing. Only ten days before being sent onto the battlefield at Shiloh, Joseph confessed to his diary that “most all the guys I’ve talked to don’t even know how to load their guns, including myself.”
“This is a test of your courage and discipline!” shouted Colonel Chambers to his men as he led them onto the battlefield; it certainly wasn’t a test of their drilling for they had had none. “This was hard to believe for us guys who had just a few days before now were all home in Iowa, ” wrote Joseph as he witnessed wounded and panic-stricken soldiers stream past their column heading to the rear.
Following the Battle of Shiloh—the 16th Iowa Regiment now part of “Crocker’s Iowa Brigade”—Joseph’s diary takes us on the march to Corinth where, during a brief but desperate fight with the rebels, Joseph shares his experience in killing a Rebel with his bayonet. “The look that was in his eyes I will never forget,” wrote Joseph. “His blood hit me right in the face. As I pushed my tip further in the chest, he never made a sound. He just stared—eyes wide open as his life was leaving him.”
General Sterling Price’s Buffalo Mittens taken as a relic of war by Joseph L. Murray, 16th Iowa Vols.
Following the siege of Corinth, Joseph describes the march to Bolivar, the Battle of Iuka, the 2nd Battle of Corinth, and the pursuit of Price and Van Dorn’s army immediately after. From his diary we learn that the 16th Iowa came so near capturing Gen. Sterling Price that he only escaped with his life, leaving all his headquarter’s baggage in a camp to become the treasured souvenirs of Joseph and his comrades. For his war relic, Joseph came home with the buffalo mittens of Gen. Price while several of his comrades cut up the General’s buffalo blanket. A description of these relics are included near the end of Joseph’s second diary.
Joseph’s diary then describes the Vicksburg Campaign, including the mine explosion in late June 1863 when the men of the 16th Iowa “were ordered to push forward” and “surged straight ahead at the Rebels only to be met by counter attack by the enemy. At that moment it was hand-to-hand combat for what seemed to be hours and hours,” wrote Joseph. “At least five men fell at my hands and those Rebels came out of everywhere although a lot of them were killed. So were many of us.”
In the third diary, Joseph describes the entire Atlanta Campaign which came to it successful conclusion before he and the other veterans of the 16th Iowa could finally get a furlough. The fourth diary describes the march to Savannah and the Carolina Campaign.
Joseph’s diaries may be one of the best descriptions of the 16th Iowa Infantry’s record of service as I have not found any published works devoted exclusively to that unit although there are some written on “The Iowa Brigade.” Joseph was a zealot, both in terms of his faith as well as his patriotism. Anyone publishing Joseph’s war experience and searching for an appropriate title could do no better than “God bless the Union!” which he frequently used to sign off his day’s journal entries. Joseph entered the war as a green recruit, unfamiliar with the use of firearms, but eager to do his part to save the Union, including shrugging off some battle wounds and enduring the hardships and rigors of three years of war, compiling a war record to be proud of.
[Editor’s note: Joseph’s diaries are from the Sic Parvis Magna, Gratias Lesu Collection and remain in private hands. They were graciously made available expressly for transcription and publication on Spared & Shared. ]
Transcription
Diary 1
Joseph’s first diary spans the period from 20 March 1862 to 9 April 1862
20 March 1862—at 8 o’clock we are headed down to the levee. I’m told we have to wait until the quartermaster with his detail got the commissariat loaded, putting it upon our steamer and the two little barges, one on either side. It’s noon and all is ready and we marched on board, some going upon the steamer and soe upon the barges. Finally it’s 2 p.m. and we’re leaving Davenport for St. Louis. Citizens turn out in large numbers. My Ma gave me this book to write in whenever I get a chance so I’ll try to keep when I can.
21 March 1862—I had a pretty stiff introduction to my first night on a steamboat. My bunkmate, William Webster Butler, and I lay down on the deck with our heads to the smoke stack instead of our feet in order to avoud lying with our heads down hill. At 8 a.m. we landed at Montrose where two companies were transferred from our boat to another boat in order to lighten our boat for the purpose of passing through the rapids just above Keokuk in safety. About noon we are going on shore so we can cook some provisions. It’s dusk and we just returned to the boats. We are being transferred to another boat which lay at Keokuk. At night, while our steamboat proceeded down the river, we the 16th Iowa Infantry and the German Iowa Regiment have been consolidated so our regiment is called the Sixteenth Iowa Infantry, I was told. From St. Louis we will be marching to Benton Barracks. I try to write in my book as best I can because we have not yet hit any problem yet.
22 March 1862—We just left Keokuk. It’s daylight and I don’t know how long we will be on the steamer this time. Well, I’ll write some more a little later. They are saying we are going to tie up for the night. They are saying we could encounter a “secesh” battery on the banks. The weather is delightful and riding on the waters can be very enjoyable during such a time.
23 March 1862—We started down the river again at daylight and reached St. Louis at 3 p.m. We landed and marched to Benton Barracks where we were to be at home. Just as we left the boat, it commenced to rain a downpour. We marched the whole way in the rain which soaked our clothes heavily. When we got to the Barracks we built fires to dry our clothes before retiring for the night.
Benton Barracks in St. Louis, Missouri
24 March 1862—This morning we finished drying our clothes after which we cleaned up. There are several thousand troops—infantry, cavalry, and artillery here in camp. These barracks are ordinary frame structures and built around the drill grounds. Today we received our arms with no ammunition, and field equipment. I’m already missing home.
26 March 1862—New troops are arriving all the time and there are something like forty thousand men in the Barracks at present. This camp has the appearance of being nearer the seat of war. It is a novel experience for us country boys to see so many men all armed for war, some on guard duty, others leaving for the front, while still others are arriving. The commissary work of the camp is thorough and organized. Each company has a detail of cooks which serves a week at a time and then is relieved by another shift. The cooks go to the quartermaster and get the rations for five days at a time. The food is being cooked in kettles hung in a row in the rear of the Barracks and is served on long stationary stables, each accommodating a full company.
27 March 1862—We cleaned up today preparing for our first inspection and review at Benton Barracks. One of the guys, George Bedford, 1 said we should be doing drills soon. Funny thing is most all the guys I’ve talked to don’t even know how to load their guns including myself. We had our first inspection today and General Review at five o’clock. We were on dress parade but we haven’t done any drilling yet.
1Bedford, George. Age 21. Residence Deep Creek, nativity Canada West. Enlisted Jan. 13, 1862. Mustered Jan. 28, 1862. Killed in action Sept. 19, 1862, Iuka, Miss.
28 March 1862—Nothing of importance today. Camp life is a big change from life at home. In the army every man simply obeys orders. He knows his place and keeps it. Our officers are normally kind to us—especially if you are trying to do your duty. It’s my turn to go on camp guard for the first time. It takes at least five hundred men to go around the camp and I [am] glad to do it because sleep don’t come easy now-a-days. Me and two brothers—and yes, they are real brothers (one is Joseph L. Wood and the other is John H. Wood 2)—are on guard duty with me. They told me their family has been in every war America has seen.
2Wood, John W. [Alternate name John H. Wood] Age 20. Residence Mill Rock, nativity Missouri. Enlisted Jan. 3, 1862. Mustered Jan. 28, 1862. Died May 12, 1862, Camp near Shiloh, Tenn.
29 March 1862—I hear that over on the west side of camp that a soldier was engaging in cleaning his rifle today when by some movement it was accidentally discharged and hit and killed another soldier on the other side of the ground. I say prayers for his family. This is not the first time since we have been here either.
30 March 1862—No news of importance. There are troops from all over the western states here in camp and working together in harmony. Very warm and pleasant. There are soldiers drilling almost all the time. We get the St. Louis paper in camp every morning and keep posted on the movements of all parts of the army in the field. I don’t get a lot of time to write so I am trying to write down what I can in the time I have.
A CDV of Alexander Chambers from later in the war when he was a General.
31 March 1862—Our commander is Colonel [Alexander] Chambers. I hear he was the captain of the Eighteenth Regiment Infantry of the regular Army and had been acting as Mustering Officer for Iowa troops since the commencement of the war. And I can see he has lots of military training and experience in the war. We still have not done any drilling yet. The food is OK—plenty of bacon and potatoes to eat. The Colonel says we will be moving out soon. That’s good because me and the guys are getting anxious and are ready to fight. Well, time to get some sleep. I’ll write tomorrow if God wills.
1 April 1862—Reveille sounded this morning at 2 o’clock. We jumped out of our bunks, packed our knapsacks, and got started for the steamboat. Colonel Chambers and our regiment have been ordered to proceed to Pittsburg Landing, Tennessee. Upon arriving, we will be assisting Gen. Grant. So this is it, I[‘m] heading to the war to serve my country. Before leaving, me and the guys prayed together that we make it back home to our family. Well, I have to stop now. Time to leave.
2 April 1862—Today the sun shines. I won’t be able to write as much as before. It is important for me to pay attention to our commanding officers because the further we get away from Benton, the more the intensity builds up. Our company still has not received any ammunition yet. My old friend David Hiller 3 from Louisa county and I was talking about home. As we were talking, we heard firing sounds come from the banks to the right side. I started to laugh thinking that I have not reached the war yet and am already hearing the enemy. Then I said, got to keep our eye open.
3Hiler, David. (Veteran.) Age 21. Residence Louisa, County, nativity Ohio. Enlisted Dec. 23, 1861. Mustered Jan. 28, 1862. Re-enlisted and re-mustered Feb. 28, 1864. Promoted Second Corporal May 1, 1864. Wounded in right side July 4, 1864, Kenesaw Mountain, Ga. Promoted Fourth Sergeant. Mustered out July 19, 1865, Louisville, Ky.
5 April 1862—I haven’t been able to write much. The closer we get to Pittsburg Landing, the more I can hear the fighting in different areas. We should be in the field by tomorrow morning. I know I won’t be sleeping much tonight. I don’t think any of the guys will be tonight. Time to get some supper and a nap before it gets late. I don’t want to hit the battle tired.
6 April 1862—It is sunrise and we cannot only hear the cannons, you can feel every time they fire, or it might be the gunfire from the gunboat. All I can think is God be with us all. One of the guys—Lorenzo Chrisman 4—is telling me that there’s no time for writing in my book. Colonel Chambers said we are going straight to the hunt as soon as we touch the ground. We will receive ammunition when we reach land but we will fight. God bless the Union.
4Chrisman, Lorenzo D. Age 28. Residence Polk County, nativity Illinois. Enlisted in Co. D on Jan. 5, 1864. Mustered Jan. 5, 1864. Wounded in left side and arm severely July 21, 1864, Nickajack Creek, Ga. Discharged for disability June 1, 1865, Keokuk, Iowa.
9 April 1862—On April 6th we arrived at Pittsburg Landing as planned. The fight at Shiloh had already begun and the roar and rumbles of the conflict at the front line was heard as we were leaving the boat. They were handing out ammunition as we were getting off the boat so we were loading our guns for the first time that morning. There were wounded men and panic stricken soldiers began to arrive from the front line with talk of disaster to our Union troops indicating that the Rebels were superior in numbers and were victorious on every part of the field. This was hard to believe for us guys who had just a few days before now were all home in Iowa. Our commander yelled that this is the test of our courage and discipline, that is even before we are ordered forward to meet the enemy. The order come and our regiment marched bravely and proud to the front under the leadership of our gallant Colonel Chambers to aid the troops who were being advanced on by the enemy.
We strongly stood our ground in the conflict from 8:30 to 10:30 a.m.—the time it took to reach the battlefield. We come across more men returning but let me say this, of the men from the state of Iowa, not one of us ran from battle, While we were crossing an open field where the rebels were positioned, some of our men were wounded. Our regiment was lined on the right of this field in the back of a fence. Colonel Chambers orders us to lie down. After the greater part of the enemy’s fire passed harmlessly over us, there were several men wounded including my first bunkmate, William Butler, was wounded severely, not even a bull dog into battle from our position. [?] Colonel Chambers ordered us forward to the edge of timber to close range of the enemy. Many of our regiment were wounded including Colonel Chambers at that time by cannon and muskets.
For nearly an hour our regiment held its ground against a much larger force of the enemy supported by artillery when it was ordered to [retreat] before the destructive force or be captured. A retreat had been ordered [and] while retreating our regiment got mixed up with other regiments because of Col. Chambers injury. I think he got shot in the side or somewhere like that but I can tell he was in plenty pain. I seen Gen. Sherman and his troops pass by and Gen. Grant walking with a crutch. 5
5 In Grant’s Personal Memoirs he mentions having wounded his ankle in a fall on his horse just prior to the Battle of Shiloh and stating that “for two or three days after I was unable to walk except with crutches.”
Col. told us that we are going to be now raised by the gallant Lieut. Col. A[ddison] H. Sanders who posted us in the rear of the Battery during the remainder of the fight and those who had been mixed up forming line was back to their own regiments. I could hear pitiful cries of wounded and dying men on the field and it could be heard throughout the night. A thunderstorm passed through the area and rhythmic shelling from our gunboats made the night miserable and [ ]. The next day we held the same position in rear of the battery during the fight. It rained all night.
The battle was renewed this morning at 6 o’clock. Yesterday all our horses in the field and [ ] were killed or wounded. [That was the same] as the enemy. The enemy picked off our most prominent officers in this charge. Company E had it greatest loss of the day. Also wounded the first day was Pvt. John L. Wood, the brother of Joseph H. Wood whom I held ground with. I seen a ball strike a man and take his head right off his body. There is dead men everywhere and the Rebels were still fighting desperately while falling back all the while with a great slaughter of men. The dead lay so close that one could walk on dead bodies for some distance without touching the ground. There were thousands dead on the battlefield, and hundreds of dead horses not counting the men severely wounded, not yet dead, but surely are dying. What an awful sight for anyone to witness—the dead lying as far as I can see in the field.
We were told to bury our dead by their companies and all the same company in the same grave. We were ordered to bury the rebels side by side in a large grave and all horse carcasses were to be burned. Sadly to say at this time we still are not assigned to any brigade. I’ll write again when I get a chance. This battle has lasted a long time, We are being ordered to Corinth from here. While Gen. Grant’s army advance, we were finally organized as a brigade. It consisted of the Thirteenth Iowa, Eleventh, Fifteenth, and Sixteenth [Iowa] and Colonel Crocker is our commander and they now give us the name of “Crocker’s Iowa Brigade.” I’ve now got the hang of all things and it has been much easier to load my musket. The only thing I have to get use to is the smell of the dead. It is a smell that I wish not to have to smell ever again. I could not write everything that I wish to but I will try to do the best I can as long as I get some time to do so.
A German soldier gave me this bible to read. He was severely wounded and died of his wound. His name is Adolph Knocke 6 from Davenport, Company A, Fourteenth Infantry. He was disabled from his wounds. I will try…[illegible]
6Knocke, Adolph. Age 44. Residence Davenport, nativity Germany. Enlisted Oct. 23, 1861. Mustered Jan. 14, 1862. Discharged for disability July 31, 1862, Corinth, Miss. See Co. A, Fourteenth Infantry.
Diary 2
Joseph’s second diary spans the period from 20 May 1862 to 7 October 1862
20 May 1862—Not much going on. Things are a little quiet today. I’m not hearing cannons so much. They’re not so brisk at this movement but as for the skirmishers, they fire all along the line.
21 May 1862—The rebels tried to drive our line back and surely they failed at it. Today there was very heavy cannon[ading] and skirmishing going on. I am told that Gen. Pope and his men are under attack. Gotta go.
28th May 1862—It’s been very hard fighting. We got cannons on the left and firing on the right. Some of our lines have been driven back but we rallied and we regained our ground. At this time we have taken some prisoners and there were many killed on both sides.
31st May 1862—There’s not that much fighting except for the Rebels that are still firing. We got more prisoners but on the 29th there was heavy cannon fire on the left side and the pickets were dealing with heavy fighting. Gen. Pope has cut the railroad. The Second Iowa Cavalry I’m told burned a car of trains and had taken stands of arms and all [on] the 30th. They told us that Corinth had been evacuated during the night and while the Rebels were leaving, the Rebels burned the depot and several houses and a lot of other property and blew up their powder magazine. They even burned a lot of their own supplies at they could not retreat with. At daylight our forces entered Corinth still in pursuit of the Rebels. Like I said, today is Saturday and we’re dealing with the last of these running Rebels fleeing from Corinth.
Marcellus M. Crocker led the Iowa Brigade following the Battle of Shiloh
1 June 1862—Corinth at this time is deserted. It gives the look of dilapidation, so much has been destroyed of it. It looked to be a fine place at one time in the past. It had a couple of railroads that ran through its town. You can tell the importance of education by the schools they had there. It seems to be a very rich and well [ ] formerly [ ] as I said. As of April we are now a full brigade consisting of us, the Sixteenth, the Eleventh and the Thirteenth and Fifteenth Regiments of Iowa Infantry. And Col. M[arcellus] M. Crocker of the Thirteenth Iowa is now our gallant commander. 7
At Shiloh we lost from our regiment at least 15 men, not counting officers. At least a hundred of our regiment was wounded and there were some missing also, During our siege of Corinth our regiment with full brigade participated in the evacuation of Corinth to loosen the Rebels stronghold. At that time, Gen. Grant had ordered an assault upon the fortifications. The full evacuation took place last night. Our regiment now are in camp near Corinth. We will remain here until we are given orders to move.
4 June 1862—I’m told that some of the troops are returning to Pittsburg Landing. Part of them will be assisting the army in eastern Tennessee and the other will be going with other forces down the good old Mississippi.
5 June 1862—Were given orders and one day ration. I hear Gen. Buell and the Army of Ohio are planning to move into central Tennessee. The sun is beaming down on the head of us soldiers.
6 June 1862—We just were told to strike our tents at 7 a.m. and prepare to march. We marched back through Corinth and back into camp about one mile from town and we were told that we would be going out on picket the next day. Was on picket all day long. We were relieved in the evening. We were about two miles out in very high timbers. it was by a main road that led into town, There’s not much water and the taste is bad too. We had to go far just to get drinking water and water to wash our clothes.
9 June 1862—Today we are building fortifications on a massive and large scale. I know that Corinth is an important point for either side in this war. It is a key area for the control of Mississippi and Alabama. There are lots of men left from the Army of the Tennessee. Those under the command of Col. [Gen.] Halleck were sent to other commands to be of reinforcement. I wrote my father and mother and sent some greenbacks inside of it. We built our wedge tents up from the ground and built bunks for our beds. No lying on the ground today. Will be resting in a bunk. I noticed how a lot of the fields in Corinth were completely destroyed during our siege of Corinth.
13 June 1862—Once again coming off picket we were relieved by the Eleventh Iowa. I do not have much idle time here to be writing besides keeping camp and cleaning our own clothes and picket duty, fatigue duty on these fortifications. The six Division was ordered to go and cut trees around the fortifications around the camp. Were told that they cut trees. The Colonel told us the reason we cut trees so that they fall to the front forward so that they would fall outwards towards an approaching enemy. The branches of the trees are cut to a real sharp point. They call this an abatis. In such a short time I have seen so much. In such a little time I have witnessed death in many forms. Seeing dead bodies ain’t that bad now. I figure as long as I’m seeing them, I’m still here. Thank God.
18 June 1862—Under the circumstances I am doing well here today. Those who were wounded in the Battle at Shiloh and those who were given a pass home because of sickness they had encountered, were now returning to their commands. We have no Sunday service but the guys make sure to have prayer meeting when we get a chance to.
23rd of June—Nothing of importance at all. Picket duty and drilling during the day. Wash my clothes and get ready for supper. As I look across the grounds, I see some of the men giving their clothes to the Colored women to wash for them. Not I. I will gladly do mine myself.
28th June 1862—Plenty rain this morning. It smells so good and fresh. We spent all day cleaning up and polishing our belt, shoes, cartridge boxes, and muskets. We are always ready to move in a moment’s notice.
4th July 1862—The weather is pretty warm today. It makes me think of back home with the folks. This is some of our first 4th of July in the army. Parts of today is sad. The guys of the battery of our brigade took guns outside camp and fired a salute in a celebration of this day. It’s getting close to supper time OK. As I think back to the Battle of Shiloh, there lay at least 20 thousand men lay dead or wounded on the battlefield. I remember looking around and there was legs and arms and even heads just sitting there. Shiloh was a horrible scene. Now being under the command of M. M. Crocker. Shiloh was my first taste of endurance. It was what prepared me for what I am dealing with at this present moment. I remember the march toward Corinth. It was only 22 miles but it took weeks to get there. The weather could not have been worse at that time. Maj. Gen. Henry Halleck. We had to cut our way through thick forest and the terrain was rugged as it could have been. A lot of the soldiers are getting sick from this southern weather. Some die from their sickness losing the battle.
When we were about ten miles out from Corinth, I remember the Rebels began their attacks on us. Colonel Halleck ordered us to dig trenches as the enemy tried to advance. Our trenches were made to conform with the nature of the ground following the crest of the ridges. They consist of a single ditch and a parapet only designed to cover us against those projectiles coming from the enemy. Corinth was another test of our endurance, digging trenches and fighting at the same time. On the 25th of May, the fight got very intense. We got information from a Rebel soldier that an attack was being ordered by Beauregard but we were too strong at the time, out-numbering them by at least two to one. As the rebels advanced towards us, we were ordered to advance. It was a small but deadly fight. I remember I and a Rebel running at one another with our musket in hand. He lunged but was too late and too slow because I hit him in the chest. The look that was in his eyes I will never forget. His blood hit me right in the face. As I pushed my tip further in the chest, he never made a sound. He just stared—eyes wide open as his life was leaving him.
After our deadly battle in Shiloh, the rebels retreated to the city of Corinth and because of their wounds, all the houses and buildings had become hospitals. Because of the rebels’ overwhelming numbers of their casualties, more than ever the Rebels thought they could hold the city od Corinth. At the time, all that was on my mind was Beauregard, the commanding officer of the Rebels. We knew that by taking control of Corinth we would be getting control of the Mississippi Valley. We knew they were weak from the Battle of Shiloh. Under the command of Colonel Halleck, this was the largest amount of soldiers I had ever seen at this time. Despite our size, Col. Halleck had us digging trenches every night and day, staying to be prepared for any sneak attack. As I looked at those Rebel eyes of death through my Union eyes. God bless the Union.
We were planning a large siege of the City of Corinth. We got word that a lot of the Rebel soldiers had been falling sick and Colonel Halleck said it was time to put Beauregard on the wing. In some of the positions of the Rebels, we found Quaker guns which were logs painted black to give the appearance that they were real guns. That was dumb but clever for a try. The Rebels were jumping trains with their sick and wounded heading southward, hoping to find safety from us Union men. When the trains would return, we would hear loud cheers coming from the Rebels but we had Rebels sneaking to our side and telling us that there is no hope of reinforcements coming, or at least not enough to help. The Rebel soldiers that come to us with information said that Beauregard had ordered the enemy to begin evacuating the city of Corinth and those that tried to stand while leaving were wither killed or taken prisoners so the cheering of the Rebels was a hoax planned and acted out by Beauregard and their officers. When we finally marched into the city of Corinth, we found it to be deserted. So Beauregard and his army had escaped. We did not pursue the running Rebels. Colonel Halleck said we needed to take hold of the city of Corinth. Colonel Halleck was promoted and Grant was now the commanding officer. Gen. William S. Rosecrans felt it better that we should build better fortifications to defend against any surprise attack on the city Corinth.
Colonel Halleck ordered a series of batteries to be built. I heard Gen. Rosecrans say that he believed an inner line of batteries would be better protection for the railroad so we began building forts. One morning we were working and came upon Rebels. A skirmish took place and the enemy retreated. Periodically we had skirmishes with the Rebels with the Union coming out on top. God bless the Union. Right now our troops are spread throughout this area. While the biggest part of the army was under the command of Col. Halleck, we the Sixteenth march to the orders of Col. Crocker and Maj. Belknap and the Fifteenth Iowa were inside the works to guard.
28 July 1862—Colonel Crocker gave the orders to prepare to march. We are heading to Bolivar to stop the advance of the enemy. He has heard that the enemy is planning an attack. The guide that was leading us took us down the wrong path which caused us to be at the point we started at, almost. I heard the guide was tied and taken to Corinth. The roads here are very dusty. because we were marching on high grounds, water was not very easy to come by and when we did get some, the taste was not much to talk about at all. We marched for fifteen miles and bivouacked for the night. the weather is hot but with all that we carry, it seems much hotter. The roads are so dusty and with all us men marching on it, the dust clouds are easily kicked up. A soldier named Orlando Stout also of Company E fell behind out of ranks and has been taken prisoner by the enemy. it is important that we stay close to one another when marching.
30 July 1862—We camped in a plantation said to be owned by a general of the Rebel army so it was ours now. We killed all cattle that we wanted and took plenty of honey—all that we can carry with us. We marched on fifteen miles again, We started at eight in the morning marching. We arrived at Bolivar at noon. We camped 2 miles east of town on the banks of the Hatchie river. We camped within a nice area of timber. The shade felt so good but the weather being so hot, it was hard to carry knapsacks and accoutrements and keep up with the company but I did. I had to. The officers are expecting us to be attacked at this place and have put three or four hundred negroes to work throwing up breastworks.
1 August 1862—Everyone is at work cleaning up the camp. We keep a very clean camping ground and it sits right on the bank of the river. Our whole entire Crocker Brigade is at this camp and is in the command of the gallant General Crocker. The colonel has been feeling sick lately. His health has ben not doing well. We continue to change our command but we still carry the title of Crocker’s Iowa Brigade. When we headed back towards Corinth, there were lines the whole way so we would not to stop and engage constantly. Some of the men would call them skirmishes but I say they were battles. There’s nothing small about the amount of men who died during that time. As we got closer to Iuka, the Rebels had the fords all around. We fought and would move the lines back some two or three miles each time and the more we came close to Iuka, the more the Rebels made themselves visible. They claimed this to be one of their stronghold positions.
15th September 1862—At this time our regiment is back under the command of Colonel Chambers. We are about 2 miles outside of Iuka on road named Burnsville. The information that has been given to us is that Gen. Price has a strong presence of troops in and around the city. As we continue to fight, this was slowing down our movement and time of arrival to support the other troops waiting to be reinforced. The Rebels were strong in force so we were waiting for a plan to be ordered of how to take the Rebels.
17 September 1862—Before reaching Iuka as we advance today towards the city, we were ordered to the left to reinforce Colonel [John B.] Sanborn and Colonel [Jeremiah C.] Sullivan who were being hit heavily by the enemy. By the position you could tell that they had set up prior to us arriving. When we reached the front line we immediately went into hand-to-hand combat. The Rebels were charging forward. General Grant and Commander Ord was supposed to be coming to reinforce our lines against Price and his Rebels but they haven’t shown yet. Last I heard they were fifteen miles out.
As we rushed forward against the Rebels, while the balls and rifle shell pass over head, we—the 16th—fought blow for blow with the enemy, never backing down unless we are ordered to go backwards. Nothing but top honors go to Gen. Rosecrans for his gallant leadership. I just killed two Rebels. The first I shot through his chest. The second [was in] hand-to-hand combat. When my blade went into his chest, he was yelling and the first thought that came to mind was do they have schools here in the South because even in death, they seem to have no education. With blood spewing out his mouth, he was yelling something that surely did not sound like English.
Our line is between the two—Sanborn’s Brigade on my left and [Charles S.] Hamilton’s Division on the right at this time. We are the only regiment from Crocker’s Brigade on the front line. There were five batteries moving ahead, even then, we had less than the Rebels. We were able to hold them off from advancing while in line of battle. We drove the Rebel pickets in. The Eleventh Iowa was on a high piece of ground and waiting for their orders to advance [when] a line of Rebels came forward and fired a few shots from a battery of four-pounders. But then our battery of heavy guns lying in front of us opened up on theirs and stopped all that. They were running for cover. When the Rebels first began their attack, I was taking me a small nap. Two balls went straight over me, striking one of the men behind me. Gen. Rosecrans said the Rebels are moving back—that’s good. It’s evening now and we got word that the enemy are retreating.
We fought hard, being out numbered three to one. We were successful. A lot of Union boys died here last evening. Reinforcements never come. We—the Sixteenth Iowa of Crocker’s Brigade—were detached from our brigade and sent forward. We were the only regiment from our brigade engaged in the fight [and on the ] front line till the end. Our losses at this time I am writing is fourteen from my regiment. During the night all was quiet as the brigade fell back to the last line of the fortification which extended almost around the town had been built in the last few days and here we lay in the line of battle all night. The Rebels commenced to throw shells into town. The Rebels threw some ten or twelve shells before our battery could get the range of them but when they did, they opened on them some sixty-four pounders and soon put the Rebel’s battery out of commission. [ ] charged to the left with my regiment which was advancing to support a battery.
About 10 o’clock the Rebels made a charge to our right and tried to break our lines at that point but failed. This was being done by the [3rd] Texas Cavalry 8 dismounted. They came clear over the hill, driving some of our artillery away from their guns but they were soon over powered. Some were killed, some we took prisoner. Their colonel ran forward and tried to plant their flag where we were and I immediately killed him. Many rebels were dead in front of me laying three or four deep and their blood ran in streams down the trenches. The Rebels finally withdrew about 4 o’clock leaving heir dead and wounded. Our regiment moved to the left in support of a battery and engaged for the rest of the day. As of now we only had one killed but 17 wounded. The Eleventh [Iowa] had 3 killed and the Thirteenth [Iowa] had one killed. We are moving forward. I’ll write again if the Lord allows. God bless the Union and our beloved army.
8 On 19 September 1862, the regiment suffered its worst losses of the war in the Battle of Iuka, with 22 killed, 74 wounded, and 48 captured. During the battle, the 3rd Texas Cavalry was assigned to Hebert’s brigade in Lewis Henry Little’s division. A few weeks earlier, the 3rd Texas Cavalry sent their horses to graze so they fought the battle on foot. Hebert ordered the regiment to form a skirmish line and advance into a ravine in front of the Union positions. As Colonel Hinchie P. Mabry led the 3rd Texas Cavalry forward, Union riflemen and artillery opened fire at a range of 150 yd (137 m). Sergeant W. P. Helm watched as a round shot beheaded his company commander, while canister shot chopped a lieutenant and a private in half. Soon Hebert’s brigade attempted to seize the 11th Ohio Battery, which became the focus of the fighting. Part of the 3rd Texas Cavalry helped the 1st Texas Legion rout the 48th Indiana Infantry Regiment and reach the top of the ridge. Sam Barron saw four men killed near him while Sergeant Helm claimed that 27 of 42 men from his company were casualties. The 3rd Texas Cavalry lost some men to friendly fire when the 1st Texas Legion mistakenly shot at them. After a terrific struggle, the 3rd Texas Cavalry and other units captured the Ohio battery. Barron remarked of the Federal gunners, “the brave defenders standing nobly to their posts until they were nearly all shot down.” Colonel Mabry was wounded in the ankle. [Wikipedia]
21 September 1862—We have got rest in a camp that the Rebels vacated. Their tents are badly torn but there are wooden bunks that are in pretty good shape for sleeping. Our wounded are being cared for and we just buried our dead. A detachment of our army are still in pursuit of the Rebels and we’re now being ordered to engage in that pursuit. Iuka will be fully evacuated by evening. We have been ordered to return to Corinth, the Rebel forces were being rapidly concentrated for an attack, and it was evident that another battle is going to soon occur at or near Corinth. We also knew that the enemy would make a desperate struggle to regain possession of Corinth so all our Union forces were ordered to concentrate for its defense. Our once so gallant commander Colonel Chambers was wounded in the Iuka Battle, I think in the neck and side. I pray for him. He was a great man to serve under.
Pvt. Andrew Shiner Drake served with Joseph in Co. E, 16th Iowa Infantry. Drake, born in New Jersey, enlisted on 29 October 1861 in Muscatine, Iowa. He died on 22 September 1862 in Jackson, Tennessee due to the effects of chronic diarrhea. He is buried in Corinth, Mississippi. [Stan Hutson Collection]
3 October 1862—We formed a line on the left side of Cane Creek. To our left was a battery in front of our line and to the left of them was two lines held by Kissat [?] Road lead by [John] McArthur as word went through the ranks that Price and Van Dorn had combined their forces to strengthen their attack on Corinth. As the Rebels were watching from a distance, they began to move forward. Shells were passing overhead. The battery to my left began to respond. As we were ordered to march forward, there were outer line rifle pits covering the right side of the city but there were none on the left where we fought. We had three batteries—one in front and two behind. We kept marching at their line and they had three sharpshooters that were picking some of the men off. Once Colonel Crocker got a handle on where the sharpshooter was, they were handled and we continued to keep charge at the enemy.
This bloody fight [lasted] the whole day and evening until the enemy fell back in their lines, not yet or fully retreating to their lines behind them. They would come right back even with their losses. In the process, as they kept pushing forward, the battery to our left front [decided] to abandon the battery and get behind our lines. Surrendering men were killed and many more would have been wounded but we bravely stood our ground until the enemy began the retreat back behind their lines. This lasted all the way into the evening. We can still see them from a distance. We held our position and settled for the evening keeping watch on the enemy.
Peter Kiene served with Joseph in Co. E, 16th Iowa Infantry. He was wounded and taken prisoner in the 2nd Battle of Corinth on 3 October 1862 [Mark Warren Collection]
4 October 1862—Sunrise, the battle was back at full force again and it was real hard fighting, mainly off to the right side of us and we soon fell back to the first line of breastworks. We were flanked and had to pull back to the second line of breastworks, regrouped and at Colonel Crocker’s orders, began to to push forward. We could hear gun fire in the city. Then we received word that the Rebels had gotten between two lines and entered the city. We held them off until reinforcements came and then we went forward—deadly forward. Later in the day we gained control of the battle and were told that Van Dorn and Price were calling for the Rebels to retreat as we were the pursuing side now. We were very tired and worn. About evening there was some very heavy cannonading. As we were very worn out and fatigued, but every man was willing to go on if it meant the capture of General Price.
5 October 1862—As we passed the hospital of the Confederates on the Corinth [Road], formed a line of battle. We could hear some very heavy cannonading out on Hatchie River in our front. Gen. Hurlburt had cut off the retreat of the rebels at the bridge crossing the river but still after a hard fight, they still got away and continued their retreat to the south on the east side of the river. We resumed our pursuit of them until night fall. The Second Iowa Cavalry was ordered back to Corinth while we will be in high pursuit of Price.
6 October 1862—We started this morning at daylight and crowded the Rebels very hard all day, capturing their trailers and some of their artillery, ammunition, arms, and caisson. I never saw such an attack in all my life. It was like a stampede. We had the Rebels on the run and their Gen. Price right there with them. I just wanted to capture Price and punish him for all the people of the good state of Iowa whose family was taken because of this rebellion. As we continued the attack, they continued to run south. They were driving their wagons and artillery through the timber and over fallen trees two and three at a time, wiggling through the standing timber as best they could with every Rebel for himself. Some of their men—the artillery men—their cannons off the running gear, and was throwing them into gullies and covered them with leaves. Everything imaginable was thrown along the road by these running Rebels—tents, bake ovens, corn meal, fresh beef, and a great many other things, They even burned up some of their supplies to keep it from ever falling into our hands.
General Price had set a camp that he used as his headquarters. [When he became] aware that we were on the attack to get him, he ran and left everything behind. We captured some of General Price’s headquarters supplies. Among it was a buffalo robe and a pair of gloves made of buffalo fur which I took as a souvenir. These were the personal effects of Gen. Price, commander of the Confederate army, running for his life, leaving all his possessions. Well, still I want to capture him or Van Dorn—any of them I’m glad to have. I also cut some patches of all of Price’s uniform. The rest of the guys cut up the buffalo robe into pieces and all took a part as souvenirs also and we didn’t stop marching forward until 1 a.m.
Joseph’s “souvenir” or war relic—“a pair of gloves (mittens) of buffalo fur…that were the personal effects of Gen. [Sterling} Price, commander of the Confederate Army.”
7 October 1862—We were all very tired yet still willing and anxious to go on if only we could capture Price or even a part of his officers. Leaving our bivouac at eight o’clock this morning we gain started after Price. We soon come upon the rebels and shelled their rear guard almost all day. We took a great many of the prisoners. It is reported that they are breaking up battlefield. I seen at least eighteen of their dead. From the looks of them, they died from their wounds. They were lying side by side and almost black in the face which I was told had something to do with drinking a mixture of water, vinegar, and gun powder. We had barrels of vinegar, one for each regiment, so stationed as to permit us to come and help ourselves to it. Our quartermaster in hastily removed the commissary’s supply back to the inner lines during the battles somehow left these barrels for use.
Well as for now I am running out of paper in this book so until I get another one and if God allows me to continue to live through these battles and then survive the war. They say before its over we will take Louisiana and Georgia and all these other southern states if God wills. If I do not survive this War of Rebellion or any battle herein, this is to show that I loved the United States and fought for its unity, willing to die for this cause. So far I have marched under some of the most honorable command and officers in this war.
Diary 3
Joseph’s third diary spans the period from 22 April 1863 through the Atlanta Campaign. A corner of the diary pages has been chewed by rodents.
22 April 1863—We got orders to move again and our tents and it commenced raining. We marched to the boat through mud at least a mile as we got on the boat with our equipment and took time to get sleep. We [ ] at Milliken Bend about five miles from Duckport Landing about nine. We got off the boat and marched. Pitched our tents and set up camp. We will be here until the end of the week. Then we were told to turn over our tents and prepare to march. We marched about ten miles and then camped out over night. We are headed across land to get to the better area of Vicksburg.
27th April 1863—It’s raining pretty hard but we have been ordered to march. Its been about ten miles. We are somewhere by Richmond, Louisiana. We found a cotton house and stayed there over night.
28th April 1863—We are ordered to march again this morning. We marched about three miles again. This time there was this large plantation that we camped out in over night. I think it belonged to Senator Holmes. I am told that we may be here a few days.
30th April 1863—We have been ordered to march to Bruinsburg [Mississippi] and assist Gen. Grant’s army on their campaign to Vicksburg. As we reached Grand Gulf, we engaged the enemy near Port Gibson. This was around the first of May and successfully moved the Rebels.
3rd May 1863—We engage once again with the Rebels time time at Mile [?] Creek. We defeated them both times. They sustained heavy losses. Gen. Grant then ordered us to move out with rapid movement and march to the north in order to seperate garrison of Vicksburg from the covering army of Johnston. This movement was followed by a battle at Raymond on May 12th. It was successful. The enemy stood many losses once again.
14th May 1863—We engage once again with the enemy lines out at Jackson and was successful, not having much of a loss but the enemy was defeated again.
16th May 1863—We continued to advance forward. As we march we came across the Rebels line at Chapel Hill and engaged once again and they retreated back as continued to advance.
17th May 1863—These Rebel lines just keep on passing up. As we approach Big Black River, they fired shells on us but were not successful. We found our line and engaged and successfully defeated them, taking prisoners and killing those that not got away with the Rebels having lost more than we had. The march was successful. I am told we are moving toward Vicksburg next. We have been on the front line separated from our brigade fighting along with or behind Gen. Grant’s army. Cannon [balls] continue to fly overhead. A few struck our lines and men were killed.
18th May 1863—Today I was on picket. My regiment was out on scout up the Big Black River to cut a raft. We are now under the command of Colonel [William] Hall of the Eleventh Iowa. Our first Colonel Chambers was still out on account of his wounds received at Iuka and we also were under the command of [Lt.] Colonel [Addison] Sanders for some time even though he was wounded in Corinth, he continued to lead until he was removed to get his health in place again. After Sanders was relieved, [Lt.] Colonel [William] Purcell took command. At this time there was at least 20 of our regiment there in place at Vicksburg waiting for the order to come through. We have lost a lot of men at this time. I never knew when we were sailing here on the boat that we would head into the Rebel hands like this. We march over two hundred miles in a fortnight and have fought six hard battles in as many days and we felt we were ready to take Vicksburg by storm. The attempt to take the city and let free the water of the Mississippi have already cost us at least ten thousand men killed or wounded and now we stand here ready to be sacrificed for the Union and I can hear some of Grant’s soldiers saying that we should attack the enemy lines at once. We have formed a semi-circle around Vicksburg rebels and fortifications. Sherman’s army held the right and McClernand on our left side while McPherson’s guys held up the center. Our set position was not yet complete because there was a gap on the left side for a few days but later we got that closed. Our lines were nearly eight miles long and confronting us are fortifications that have been pronounced by Sherman to be stronger than the words of Sevestopol because the soldiers defending them were veteran and they were on their own soil.
They were telling us the Rebels under the order of General Johnston were trying to build up their position along Black River to attack Gen. Grant’s army in the rear because the enemy believed that Grant was at a loss from where he was positioned. The Rebels had at least nine major fortifications that anchored their lines, each covered the roads and railroads that constituted our best avenue of approach. Rifle pits connecting the major works made the Rebel lines more or less continuous. They had set Vicksburg up like an entrenched camp more than a fortified place. And using much of its strength to the difficult ground obstructed by fallen trees in its front which rendered rapidity of movement and ensemble coordination in an assault impossible. Terrain obstacles and their fire worked in concert to stop our attacks. Enemy fire and artillery raked our lines and flanked as they plunged into the ravine where they had wire that would entangle us, and they had these pits that were covered with grass that also broke up our rushing forward. General Smith’s Brigade did make it to the top of the hill dodging artillery shells the rebels rolled down on them from some Redon. At nightfall we fell back to our lines. By then our flagstaff was in three pieces and the flag itself had as many as fifty holes in it. As we come back behind our lines, we had to leave lots of dead soldiers behind that were killed. There has been thousands of men killed. I thought that the first battle was the worse that I had been in but this has been the most deadly battle thus far.
26th May 1863—I only have a few minutes to write. This has been a horrible fight. The Rebels have his city locked from all angles. I expect that they would have planned this raid like all the others. There is not a regiment or brigade that has not stood many losses during this fight. Johnston and his Rebels have held their ground. Every time we charge, a lot of men die. Knowing that is the chances of war, a lot of our leading officers have been killed or wounded but us men of the Iowa [Brigade] continue to march forward and we will see the end of the war to the end as God stands witness to these words I speak. We are close to getting control of this battle. The fortifications and batteries are a strong part of the problem. Well I got to get back into the thick of it now.
5th July 1863—Gen. Grant ordered all supplies cut off from the town Whites. We are being told that Grant was putting together a siege plan, not by advancing by force. Commander Hall ordered us to dig trenches around the town in a zig zag fashion that brought us closer to the enemy lines which I thought was very tactical thinking. He had us dig underneath the Rebels and plant barrels of black powder under the Rebel’s works and at his order they blew them and at the same time we were ordered to push forward so we surged straight ahead at the Rebels only to be met by counter attack by the enemy. At that moment it was hand-to-hand combat for what seemed to be hours and hours. At least five men fell at my hands and those Rebels came out of everywhere although a lot of them were killed. So were many of us. Also it took hours of killing before we were ordered to fall back behind our lines, leaving all of our dead and wounded on the battlefield facing the lines of the enemy. We blew our black powder mines a second time but this time we did not advance as we waited in line for orders. Cannon shells were being fired daily by our artillery that was positioned around the town and the heavy fire from our fleets but on the river their food supply had been cut off. I was told that horses, dogs, cats, and even rats had become a source of diet and food supply for the Rebel soldiers and civilans alike in the town.
Finally on the 3rd of July, Pemberton, the General of the Rebels, came out to discuss a safe surrender to Gen. Grant. Although it was said that he was named the “Unconditional,” yet this “surrender” our honorable commander Grant agreed to parole Gen. Pemberton’s men. The next morning the 4th of July, the Rebel soldiers began piling out and stacking their guns. The civilians of Vicksburg did not get to celebrate the 4th of July but the Union did for claiming the siege of Vicksburg after just one part of this battle. At least nine thousand men lay dead and that was just in the beginning of battle. We really lost more soldiers to sickness than to battle.
6th July 1863—We have advanced to Jackson, Mississippi. We got a short rest from the field. We are ordered to guard the ammunition and subsistence train. it was a short rest from battle but it did not last too long. We still had some skirmishes while guarding the train. I have to stop now.
22 September 1863—Grant has now been promoted to Lt. General of the full Union army. He is now general-in-chief and General Sherman has replaced Grant as the commander of Military Division of the Mississippi. Our General Hall told me that Sherman said that President Lincoln said that Richmond, Virginia, and Atlanta, Georgia, were important territory for the Union to gain control of so that was the word around camp for some time. One thing was for sure, that we were going to join with Sherman as we were also under General McPherson, Army of the Tennessee.
14th October 1863—We have been on the move constantly back and forth fighting along the way non stop. We are in Canton. The Rebels are here so the fighting continues. Got to go. I’m on guard duty.
7 December 1863—Rainy day in camp. Will be moving out to start on march to the Meridian. The Rebels seem to be just about everywhere.
10 December 1863—Still raining and we are still skirmishing throughout the day. They continue the worse back though they try to stand.
11 December 1863—Nothing special today except on guard.
March 1864—Most of the Iowa Infantry Volunteers have been allowed to go on furlough but the majority of us, the 16th Iowa Crocker Brigade are kept in battle on the front lines and serving in what ever way we are needed.
10th April 1864—Now in Clifton, Tennessee marching to connect up with Sherman’s army and march towards Atlanta and head towards Ackworth. I heard Grant and Gen. Meade went after Lee’s army in Virginia and we, the 16th Iowa, are now with Sherman’s army marching toward Atlanta.
23rd June 1864—The rest of the infantry is back from furlough. The Iowa infantry are back strong again and ready to fight. We have marched with Sherman’s army for two months now, fighting all the way and we are almost there. I shot two more raccoons and cut their tails to take home to my mother. She can put them on a hat or something. Now after 70 miles of marching and hard fighting all the way, maneuvering in and out of battle, our path to Atlanta became blocked by imposing Rebel fortifications on Kenesaw Mountain near Marietta, Georgia. It took at least one day to get past these country rebels and move them back so we could execute our plan of attack.
26th June 1864—We fought hard and managed to make the rebels wilt from the path that they were blocking us. Got to go. On the 24th June we were told to prepare for an all out assault on the enemy the morning of the 27th June at 8:30 a.m.
27th June 1864—It’s a warm morning and death is in the air. We have been ordered to prepare for the attack. Will write later.
7 July 1864—General Sherman ordered an all out frontal assault on the 27th of June. We, the 16th Iowa, advanced against the enemy on the north side of Kenesaw Mountain. McPherson of the Tennessee Army, while his Corps under General Logan assaulted Pigeon Hill on the southwest corner, while at the same time Gen. Thomas made a strong attack on Cheatam Hill at the center of enemy lines. See now [that] Atlanta is critical to capture because it held four important railroad lines that supplied the Rebel army and was known for its military manufacture arsenal in its own right. Atlanta held the nickname the “Gate City of the South” and it wore that name well. If we could capture it, it would open then deep south to the Union. General Grant’s orders to Sherman was to move against Johnston’s army, to attack and break it up, get into the center of the interior of the enemy’s country as far as we can, and inflict major damage as we can against the enemy. Destroy their war resources.
Back on the 27th June, the day we started our assault at Kenesaw Mountain, our artillery opened a ferocious bombardment with over 200 guns on the enemy’s works, and the enemy responded to the call unkindly. Kenesaw smoked from all the fire blazing across it like a volcano. We began to move forward soon after, itching to fight with the enemy. At 8:30 a.m. our forst three brigades began to move and attack. General Smith’s Division and Gen. Logan’s Corp and us and the Army of the Tennessee fighting against [William W.] Loring’s Corp on the southern end of their line. Our lines are now in close contact and it’s heavy fighting going on at every side with heavy artillery. As fast as we gain position, the enemy has another line all ready for us.
I see that Kenesaw is the key to the Georgia country. We weakened the enemy lines by hitting them on the northern outskirts of Marietta and the northeastern end of Kenesaw Mountain with our infantry and cavalry and made a firing assault on their southwestern end of Little Kenesaw Mountain while the Thomas army was attacking the Rebel fortifications in the center of their lines. The Rebels reset their lines from Kenesaw Mountain to Little Kenesaw Mountain. General Hood attempted an attack but failed south of Little Kenesaw. General Hall stalls our infantry about fifteen miles north of Atlanta because the roads were a mess and our railroad supply lines would be dominated by Johnston’s position on the top of Kenesaw Mountain. This whole Georgia country is a vast fort. They had at least fifty miles of connected trenches with abatis and furnished battery. We continue to gain ground fighting; these southern boys will fight.
10th July 1864—On the 8th we struck up battle ferociously again. McPherson out maneuvered Gen. Johnston by advancing t his right and crossing over the Chattahoochee near the mouth of Sope Creek which was the last area holding us from entering Atlanta. Well, the Rebels color officer was killed and in their retreating, they were running backwards and did not get their flag which was so full of holes that the Rebels, I guess, felt it not worth getting killed over. Guys from the Brigade tearing it into pieces to remember the taking of Kenesaw Mountain of Georgia. I got a small piece of it. As we continued to march forward, we wanted Atlanta and we wanted it now. But afraid for the danger of Atlanta, the rebel army began to withdraw their army and then we were told that their leader Jefferson [Davis] relieved Johnston on the morning of the 17th of July 1864 and replaced him with General Hood. The 18th is the first day in the month it seems that there is not a sound of heavy battle.
24th July 1864—Hood has tried twice to attack—once at Peachtree Creek on the 20th, and Atlanta and Decatur on the 22nd. But once again failed. Each try is closer to its capture completely.
30th July—general Hood tried again on the [ ] at a place called Exra Church and he suffered enormous casualties without any tactical advantage. In August we took hold of Atlanta and thank God I was approved for a thirty day furlough. Remember most of our Brigade went on furlough back in April but the 16th Iowa was at the front line and was needed until the end of the Atlanta Campaign.
26th of August—I’m great today. I am on my way home. Can’t wait to see my father and mother, brother and sister.
Well, just got home today. The whole family was here to greet me. What a blessing to be back around family and friends. Well. I think I’ll be leaving this book home. It won’t go back into service with me.
Atlanta Campaign. I will never forget the first battle of that campaign. It was a place called Rocky Face Ridge that the enemy Johnston made a stand with his Rebels. I remember we were ordered to hit his left flank near the town of Resaca where Johnston also had a supply line on the Atlanta Railroad. But we were stopped in our tracks by a small rebel force entrenched on the outskirts of Resaca and so we pulled back to Snake Creek. We were told that Sherman was coming our way towards Resaca because Johnston had took up position there. I remember that full scale fighting erupted in Resaca on the 14th-15th of May and we flanked Johnston by crossing the Oostanaula river and Johnston withdrew and then there there also skirmishing erupted at [ ] back in [ ] and more fighting back on Johnston’s Cassville line in May also. I’m just remembering to write what I could not because I was always in the field front line. I remember Rebel Generals Hood and Polk had orders [from] Johnston to withdraw his army from Cassville and the line across the Etowah River and Johnston’s army had set their lines at Altoona Pass south of Cartersville. Sherman and his army turned Johnston’s left and he abandoned his railroad supply line and he then advanced to Dallas. I’ll never forget Johnston and his army was forced to meet us in the open for a fight not forgotten. We fought at a place called New Hope Church and Pickett’s Mills and Dallas also.
Back in June I experienced my first hard rain in Georgia so we turned back to the railroad to get our supplies and Johnston had a new supply line. it was called the Hatchie Mountain line northwest of Marietta. There was also Lost Mountain, Pine Mountain, and Brush Mountain. After 11 days of heavy rain we were ready to move out again. I remember we spotted a group of enemy officers up on Pine Mountain and General Sherman ordered one of his artillery to open fire and so-called “Fighting Bishop” (Gen. Polk) was of that group of officers killed and they withdrew quickly from Pine Mountain. We fought a very strategic but hard fight against the enemy and as I said before, I watched the enemy color officer get shelled and got me a souvenir. Well I’m home now. I just wanted to [ ] to because I could not [ ] the way. I’ll start a new book when I return in September.
Diary 4
Joseph’s 4th diary…
Well on my way back from furlough. It was great being back home with my family spending time with my father and mother, and brothers. There was a lot of people that came to see us off. It was sad but [ ]. I was glad and ready to go back into the war. I seen a few wives of men I knew who had been killed or died from disease and it was also a sad moment seeing them too knowing that me and their husband had left there together and only I returned. But I told them everything I could about their husband and that he died honorably and how great a person they were during this war.
5 October 1864—I arrived in Atlanta about 9:00 evening. Last night I stayed all night with a soldier and his family in one of his vacant rooms. I had breakfast there the next morning with them. Then I grabbed my knapsack and all and headed for the headquarters of the 17th Army Corps. From there I went to the headquarters of the Iowa Brigade and about midday joined my company and I was glad to see the boys again. I had received lots of mail while I was in route. Atlanta is quite a city. The building structures are very nice.
6 October 1864—The camp of the 17th Army Corps is about two miles outside of the city. We have a very nice camp here. The boys built good bunks out of old lumber in their wedge tents. Our tent had been stored in Huntsville, Alabama, and after the fall of Atlanta had been sent forward. Gen. Sherman’s entire army is in camp here and strongly fortified just south of Atlanta. The army is to be paid out at camp. The muster roll have to be paid by the pay master.
7 October 1864—I noticed that Atlanta was very empty. Then one of the guys told me that General Sherman had ordered a evacuation of all citizens due to a lack of food supply coming into the city because there was only one railroad coming in from the North to Atlanta and the Rebels were almost every day destroying some portion of it. One of the boys told me that General Sherman had notified Hood to come with wagons to a station south of Atlanta and take care of the citizens. While I was on furlough, they say many southerners took the Oath [of Allegiance]. Some said that they would rather die first so some did and others were taken prisoner.
8 October 1864—We just got word that there is a strong rebel force in Fairburn, Georgia. We marched about 6 miles and went into bivouac for the evening. We received a message from D. Cole of the 24th Iowa saying his regiment is now in Shenandoah, Virginia. We march about six miles before [we] came upon the rebels rear guard. There was some skirmishing with them. I caught a light wound in my hand but not bad enough to slow me down. I fatally wounded the rebel that did this to me. The nurse wrap[ped] me and I continued with my company.
9 October 1864—We are ordered to head towards Big Shanty, arriving here this afternoon. We camped. The 15th and the 17th Army Corps are sent here to put the railroad track in repair. The Rebels tore up about nine miles of tracks, burned the ties, and twisted the rails. The engineer has to get out new ties and large details of our men have to cut down lumber and hew the ties and it is reported that the Rebels are headed north.
10 October 1864—A large detail from our regiment was put to work on the railroad, Me and two other of the boys took french leave this morning and went to the top of Kenesaw Mountain. It is a grand view from atop the mountain, but we paid for this sight-seeing. When we returned, we found that our command had left. They were ordered to move quickly to Altoona, Georgia, so we had to move fast to catch up with them. Our bunk mates were carrying our knapsacks, haversacks, canteens, and rifles. They were as thankful as we were that we caught up with them for it was a heavy walk on them.
11 October 1864—The weather has been cool most of the week. Our entire Corps started early today going as ordered to Kingston. We marched through to Cartersville where we went into camp for the night. We got word that there was some very hard fighting yesterday in Altoona, Georgia, and there was heavy loss of life on both sides, but Hood did give up the mission of trying to capture the place. We hear that Hood is now moving towards Rome, Georgia.
12 October 1864—We were ordered to move out early this morning. We got within 7 miles of Rome, Georgia, by midnight and we camped for the night. We had to move very slow on account of the teams giving out. Our horses and mules are getting very thin. This is because of the scarcity of forage and then the roads are very rough which made it hard on them. Hood’s forces are said to be about thirty thousand men of all arms and we are in fine shape. We received a large mail at Kingston. I received a letter from my father and mother.
13 October 1864—We left our teams behind at Kingston and they did not catch up with us until this morning. We stayed in camp all day. About sundown we received orders to start for Adairsville, some fifteen miles from Rome. We left our teams and all artillery behind and marched through a byroad, reached Adairsville late midnight. I rested and then was placed on guard duty for the remainder of the evening.
14 October 1864—At Adairsville. We took a train composed of box carss to Resaca. We arrived about 5 in the morning. We at once was ordered to form a line of battle and we laid in line all day and the remainder of our corps soon came and later the 14th ARmy Corps arrived to assist us. The 1st Division of our Corps was sent out after the Rebels. We found them out about 4 miles out on the railroad by Resaca and Dalton, where General [John M.] Corse had flagged Gen. Sherman for reinforcements as Hood was trying to capture the place. We had about one million rations at Altoona. Sherman flagged back, hold the fort, I am coming. General Corse sent back saying that we would hold the fort to the death if need be/ The Rebels already destroyed about fifteen miles of track. We engaged in a skirmish there in which the Rebels captured all of the 17th Iowa as prisoners except a few of us but they were at once paroled. It was said that the commander of the post at Dalton surrendered the place without firing a single shot. It’s being said that the Rebels ae heading for the mountains and if they make it there before our army it will be hard to trap them because they are in their own country and of course amongst their many friends and families.
15 October 1864—We are now after the Rebels at the south entrance of Snake Creek Gap. Here we formed a line of battle and the skirmishing began. A small force of the Rebels were behind some old works that we had built last spring while advancing on Resaca. Finally we made a charge upon them and routed them. We lost at least fifty killed or wounded. The enemy then fell back through the pass, blockading it for at least nine miles by throwing trees across the roads and we did not succeed in getting through the pass until late evening. The 15th ARmy Corps was in our rear.
16 October 1864—We left camp early this morning and went about eight miles. We passed through Goose Neck Gap. It was about forty miles long and quite narrow. The Rebels did not take time to block this gap. As we advanced we come upon the Rebels and engaged in a skirmish. The Rebels are still falling back to the north. We are now in a mountain type country and thinly settled because it is so rough and rocky. The trees are of Chestnut and all varieties of Oak.
17 October 1864—We lay camped all day. At dusk we marched about four miles and again went into camp. The weather has been very pleasant for the last few days. The muster rolls of our non-Veterans of our regiment were made out today. They received their discharge papers because their three year sacrifice will be up tomorrow. There are twelve from our company, two of them I had become close friends with—Samuel Metcalf and Albert B. Stiles [both in Co. E, 11th Iowa Infantry]
18th October 1864—We started early this morning and got to Lafayette at about nine o’clock. We were there for about two hours before picking up and marching. We are heading to Summerville, Georgia. Went into camp about four miles from town. The Rebs are still moving north through Blue Mountains. I have two days rations left in my haversack this morning. When we received orders from the quartermaster it would have to run us for four days and we could not draw any until that time and there was no news from the eastern army and God bless the Union.
19 October 1864—We entered Summerville about ten o’clock and was there [until] about noon. Well, I have to go. We are being ordered to move out once again. Rebels have been spotted.
20 October 1864—We started early this morning and marched at least fifteen miles. We camped for the night near Cave Springs. Large foraging parties were sent out which brought in great quantities of provision and feeds, this area having not been run over by our armies. Cave Springs is this little village sixteen miles south of Rome, Georgia. The citizens all left their homes when hearing our armies were approaching. It was put on picket duty and as of now, all is pretty quiet.
2nd November 1864—-We started early this morning. After marching some time we camped near Van Wert, Georgia. It was raining all day. The roads became so slippery that it made for hard marching. Some men were giving out and had to be hauled for portion of the trip. The men were beginning to grow weary as we continue to march. Still raining and getting fatigued. We finally camp in Dallas, Georgia. Time to get some rest. Will write again soon.
4 November 1864—Left Dallas this morning, marched ten miles and then camped near Lost Mountain. I went out with a foraging party from our regiment. We got five heads of cattle and seven nice hogs and some cane molasses and corn meal. We also searched for cabbage but the negroes had no idea what we were talking about. I could hear them telling one of our guys that they never heard of such a thing before in their life. We found very few town folks at the homes. The ones that were there were poor families. Their men were away with the Rebel army do it has been quiet.
6 November 1864—Our Division has moved closer to town and camped there. We received orders to remain a few days, to draw clothing, and receive our pay. This was great news. We took vacant houses and proceeded to build bunks and ranches with the lumber covering them with our rubber ponchos. We, the 16th Iowa, went out with the regimental team for foraging. About nine, trains come in over the railroad from the North loaded with provisions for the army stationed at differrent points along the line and at Atlanta guys are pretty happy in town. I write soon.
7 November 1864—It is quiet and cool and cloudy. The guys from the 11th Iowa have received six months pay this day besides another installment of the bounty. We are preparing to evacuate Atlanta. The general quartermaster is loading every train going north with the surplus commissariat and all extra army baggage. It is reported that our army is going to fall back as far as Chattanooga and we are ordered to destroy the railroad as we go. There is talk that the Army of the Tennessee is going on a long expedition further south.
12 November 1864—Our corps marched out on the railroad between Marietta and Big Shanty and tore it up, burning all the ties and bending the iron. The iron rails were thrown into the fires and then twisted up. The last train went north about noon and more mail will be sent out from this part of the army for forty days. They tell us the telegraph lines between Atlanta and the North were cut soon after the last train left. The railroad from Dalton south wherever Sherman’s army goes is to be destroyed and all stations and public buildings burned.
13 November 1864—We started early morning heading towards Atlanta. After about twenty miles, went into camp for the night. The 20th ARmy Corps is stationed at the railroad bridge crossing the Chattahoochie River. We will soon destroy that bridge also and the track clear to Atlanta. The front of us is very quiet. We were ordered to burn everything in our camp yesterday that we did not need and it seems that everything in sight is being burned and every man seems to think he has a free hand to touch the match. This nice little town called Marietta will doubtless be burned before the last of Sherman’s army leaves this place.
14 November 1864—We marched five miles, then camped a mile south of Atlanta. We destroyed the railroad tracks in Atlanta and burn all the public buildings. There is a fine large station here and a nice engine house but we burned both. Most citizens are gone from Atlanta. The 14th, 15th, 17th, and 20th Army Corps in camp in the vicinity of Atlanta. They are concentrating here for the purpose of making a grand raid down south. We are ordered to take 40 days rations with us consisting of hard tack, coffee, sugar, salt, pepper, candles and soap, but we are told to forage for meat as we march the country.
15 November 1864—We are heading for the southern coast somewhere and I don’t care so long as we are being led by General Sherman. The Army of the Tennessee has the right side and the Army of the Cumberland is moving towards Milledgeville, Georgia. We have about sixty thousand men of all arms and we are in very fine spirits and eager in this campaign. We went into camp for the night about 12 miles from Atlanta and there is nothing to forage in this country at this time. All is quiet. No rebels yet in sight.
16 November 1864—Reveille sounded this morning early. We had to march over twenty-five miles. We went into camp tired and worn. We were all day on a byroad on the inside of the Right Wing and although this country is heavily timbered, yet we are blessed with a good road. We seen some fine plantations. The 14th and 20th Corps were the Left Wing. The 15th and 17th were right and both of them being covered by our cavalry. There was some skirmishing up front center but we pushed them back and the rebels began to retreat.
17 November 1864—We broke camp early morn, marched eighteen miles and then camped for the night. The 13th and us, the 16th [Iowa] had train guard. We had guard of the rear and the 13th had the front of the brigade. We marched through some really nice country today. It is good country for foraging. There was plenty of fresh pork and all the sweet potatoes we could grab. The weather is nice and we have not seen the rebels today yet.
19 November 1864—There was rain last evening so the roads are slippery today and this is hilly country [which] makes for difficult marching. We went about fifty miles and camped. Our Division was in the rear of the 17th Corps. The infantry marching at one side of the road so that the artillery and wagon trains could move together and all go into camp early and at the same time. The citizens after hearing that we were getting close, left their homes and headed for Macon. We passed through Hillsboro and the town was deserted as we burned many of the houses as we passed. I could hear the sounds of cannon off to my right towards Macon.
20 November 1864—It is still raining and the roads are full of mud. It makes it very hard for the artillery to keep up with the infantry. There are some nice, clean plantations along the way which have had good crops this season and we find plenty of sweet potatoes and fresh pork. We are on short rations now and therefore have to forage a great deal. We also found enough forage for our horses and mules so as for now everyone is getting their share of fillings.
21 November 1864—It has rained all day and the mud is causing problems for the artillery. Our regiment has been put on train guard. We corral the wagons about four miles in the rear where the 1st Division of the 17th Corps went into camp. The weather has turned cold. We left the camp early this morning with our wagon train and caught up with our division at Gordon where they were camped last night. Gordon is 15 miles from Milledgeville and is the junction of the railroad running from here to Savannah, General Sherman with the Left Wing of our army passed through here ahead of us, remaining in this town three or four days. We left Gordon about non and marched ten miles on a byroad off the right of our corps and camped near Irwinton, the county seat of Wilkinson county which was a nice little town but like every other place we pass through, it is deserted—the citizens running away at our approaching and they would leave everything with their negroes and all is quiet in the front.
24 November 1864—I lay in camp all day. I took a shot in my right shoulder back in Atlanta near Kenesaw Mountain. They took me to a field hospital, cleaned it, wrapped it, and sent me back into camp and I have been on the front lineever since but now it is beginning to turn green and black all around the wound. But I pray to God that I can hold off until the end. It has not slowed me down yet so I will fight until the end—God bless the Union.
25 November 1864—The rebels are still in front of us and could hear cannonading off to the left of me. We, the 14th and 17th [Army Corps] are on the move destroying property. The 17th Army Corps has burned all the railroad property from Gordon all the way down to the Oconee river. The 1st Brigade from our division has burned two railroads for some miles in this area. We were skirmishing in the front of us and to the right of our lines. I’ll write again later.
26 November 1864—Our brigade marched out early this morning to relieve the 1st Brigade at the railroad bridge across the Oconee river and the rebels being just beyond this point. We burned the bridge and after waiting there some time got orders to march back to Toomsboro. We reached there about seven o’clock in the evening. Went into camp. The 15th came in on the same road in order to cross the river by our pontoon bridge which the engineer’s started to build late in the evening after we had driven the rebels from the river and we took some prisoners.
27 November 1864—The 15th [Army] Corps had an engagement with the rebels near Macon and after the fight, the Rebels fell back and began to scatter, leaving their dead and wounded on the field. Their loss was about one thousand and while we lost about five hundred, they say the force was mainly state militia that out from town to oppose our approaching army. It is reported that the rebels are concentrating about fifty miles in front of us and are strongly fortified on the Ogeechee river. We only have two-thirds rations at this time but we have plenty to eat.
28 November 1864—We marched eight miles this morning and then camped for the rest of the day. As my shoulder is beginning to look bad from the wound, one of the officers says it is looking as if it is getting infected. The 15th Corps is on the right of us about two miles and the 14th and the 20th with Kilpatrick’s Cavalry are off to our left out towards Augusta, Georgia. I noticed that they have nice farms in this area.
29 November 1864—Almost every day since leaving Atlanta, a large number of negro women, children, and old men come. Some of them had walked miles to see our army come marching by. The soldier in the ranks would engage them in conversation and the odd remarks the negroes would make were often quite amusing. They were asked many questions. One, as a joke [and] a favorite with the boys, was to ask the mulatto woman to marry them. The answers would invariably be in the affirmative. These answers would cause changes and break the monotony of our long weary march.
30 November 1864—Our general direction is southeast and the west side of Savannah and Macon railroad. We went ten more miles and went into camp on the banks of the Ogeechee river. The roads were bad. It was like one continuous swamp. We came across a small farm occupied by a poor woman and some children, all the men and larger boys beig off with the Rebel army and the rebels have been keeping close on our rear. It has been reported that General Wheeler and his cavalry are in the rear. The boys all declare that it is the best place for him to be justas long as he doesn’t get too close. Since leaving Atlanta, we have been marching both day and night. We have been fighting the Rebels here and there and we have destroyed one thousand miles of railroad and burned millions of dollars of property, camping in the swamps of Georgia.
1 December 1864—Fog is heavy this morning. Our division cross the Ogeechee river this morning. The other two divisions of the Corps crossing last night. We cross near Benton station on the Savannah Railroad. Our brigade destroyed the railroad today all the way from Benton station north to Sebastopol on the road running to Augusta. Our entire Corps destroy fifteen miles of railroad.
2 December 1864—Well, I’m now in the field hospital near [illegible] is beginning to get worse and I was told to have my wound taken care of. When I reach Atlanta I will be transported to Marietta, Georgia, then to Nashville, to Chicago, and then Davenport, Iowa to Camp McClellan for surgery. I am being entirely disabled from field service at this time. My father and mother know I’m on my way back.
10 December 1864—Hospital. The doctor came in and asked to see my tongue. I stuck it out a distance at him. He looked at it and then nodded his head at me and began writing on his board. A half hour later the pill man came in ad gave me two pills and some wine to drink them down with after. I put my cap on and took a walk down to the commissary an order of apples for ten cents, some small, some large, and they were very ripe but they were very good.
11 December 1864—Today I put in for a furlough. I also have to go to Doctor Banpsted for a examination. I have to go see the doctor. I’ll write later. Well, just got back from my exam and Doctor Bampsted said that I have a general disability and he wrote in his recommendations that he would recommend a furlough if I was better the next few days. So more pills and more wine. My mother and brother came to see me today, That’s always a blessing.
12 December 1864—Again handed Maj. Stotton the request concerning the furlough. He and six others looked at me and said they would have me up and looking good in a few weeks if I would just give it time. That means I’ll be back with my company soon & I hope not in the field or on the front line but I would be willing if they would let me.
13 December 1864—I got my pill and went down t see the 11th Cavalry boys before they left for Memphis. I found them all in good spirits. I spent the day with them. I overdid myself and open up my wounds again. Had to have the Doctor reseal my wounds. I really enjoyed myself with those guys. I hate to see them leave but glad to see them go. My condition for some reason had gotten worse. I think my wound got infected again.
14 December 1864—Am not feeling very well today for some reason. Took my pills and had some wine. I can’t complain. I am alive and I saw my family. I will beat this sickness. I did not come this far through the wart to give in to this now.
15 December 1864—Stayed in the hospital today. In addition to getting my pills, I got an extra bottle of porter wine. I wrote a letter, or rather sent one, and went and visited with some of the boys to get in info. on the upkeep of the war. Some of them are being mustered out tomorrow. I am always glad to see them. They keep me strong and pressing forward.
16 December 1864—Took a bath early today before dinner and came down with a cold. It must be because of my wound infection because I would never get sick like this before in my life, One of the boys come in today from my company and told me the rebels are on the run but not before killing and wounding many of our guys. Well, I pray that this war will be over soon. I want to finish my full term. I was told I will be able to.
17 December 1864—Had inspection today. I also had a severe headache and a bad case of the chills along with vomiting.
21 December 1864—More pills and wine. The same continues and I got a pass into town. Quite cold out there. Got back and stayed in the hospital all day.
25 December 1864—My Christmas was in the hospital this year. My dinner was chicken soup at one. After that I got to go down town and return and was to the convalescent dinner at 3:30 .m. It was composed of roast pork, beef and ham, and pie, cakes, pudding and other good things so I spent Christmas and at six o’clock p.m. I had a dish of custard.
26 December 1864—Stay at the hospital all day. Then went downstair in company with M. C. McHue and had a short snack and enjoyed that day and returned.
27 December 1864—Went down town, took supper with Captain Wells and enjoyed the conversation. My writing ain’t as easy as before. My shoulder causes my whole side to hurt, even when I use my hand for writing.
1 January 1865—Got up at seven o’clock a.m. and made my bed, combed my head, and washed my face. Ate breakfast and finished reading my book from last night. Then the doctor came around and wanted to know how I felt today. I told him I feel like drinking a bottle of porter wine so he sent me whiskey and I burnt it up and then went down and then went down to the commissary and took up dinner with the boys and it was a good dinner and in the evening I went back up and wrote my brother a letter. The Colored population was celebrating the 2nd Anniversary of their freedom. It was Black. I should be heading back into the war soon. I keep you posted as best you can. This is a new year. God bless the Union and God bless America.
4 February 1865—We remain in the line of battle all night, not being allowed to build any fires. This morning we moved out about two miles. The rebels moved out during the night. We remained here fortifying the vicinity during the night. Our teams and batteries came across the bridge the following morning. General Mower’s Division lost several men here at the bridge yesterday morning morning at the bridge at the same time we were crossing below. Today the rebels are quiet.
5 February 1865—The atmosphere is clear and it is getting quite warm. We remained in our rifle pits all day but had to put our shelter tents for we actually had to suffer from the heat. All is quiet so far in the front for now and we had company inspection this morning. We are looking to take the Carolinas. Our Division, after successfully crossing the river, affected a lodgment on the main Charleston road just before the arrival of eight regiments which was sent to make god the enemy position.
6 February 1865—The weather has changed again and it has been cold and drizzly all day. We left the trenches at seven o’clock this morning and went ten miles which seemed like we were marching all day and this country area is very swampy. We had a great deal of corduroy to build and the rebels blocked our way by burning a bridge over a deep channel in the swamp. There was skirmishing in the front of us. We were ordered to leave all our surplus bacon in the company parade ground.
7 February 1865—We had another day of cold, drizzly rain. We left our bivouac at seven o’clock. We marched until about fourteen miles and stopped for the night. With every mile the road got better as we gained the higher ground and the forage got better and better. Just after we stacked arms and camping in for the night, our regiment was ordered to fall in again. We went out on the Augusta and Charleston railroad to burn the bridge over the Edisto river but the rebel pickets, on hearing our approach, but it was too dark to see anything, all hasten across the bridge and set fire to it themselves, and this saved us the trouble and we went back, reaching our camp about midnight after going about ten miles.
8 February 1865—We started out on the railroad at seven this morning and destroyed about ten miles of tracks. We then went back to camp for the rest of the night and all day and all is quiet at the moment in the front.
9 February 1865—We remained in camp until early afternoon. Then we went forward again about ten miles and set up camp on the east side bank of the Edisto river. The 1st Division waded the river to drive the enemy back so that the Engineers with our Corps could lay the pontoons for the Corps to cross the fifteenth. Me and the boys were thinking about all the fried bacon we left behind for the negroes and poor people in the vicinity and all other supplies for they had nothing before we left. The Corps cross the river about a mile above and a great deal of property is being destroyed by our army on this raid. The familiar clouds of smoke are becoming more numerous every day. Wheeler out to our left. We can count from ten to twenty of the red clouds, like in heaven every night.
10 February 1865—We stayed in camp all day. We sent large foraging parties out and they brought in lots of forage, both pork and potatoes, also food for the animals. The farms are kept up by the negro women and old men, those who could, both white and black being in the army. Mail was pretty much large today. It was the first received this month, I received two letters and two packages. Things have been quiet for some time.
11 February 1865—Today has been pretty good weather. We started out at 8 o’clock this morn and we went about 12 miles and we began skirmishing in the front and our forces moved the enemy from its strong position. So far my wounds have been healing pretty good and have not been slowing my movement at all.
12 February 1865—Our Division was ordered to relieve the 3rd Division on the skirmish line this morning. They were ordered down the river about a mile, laid the pontoon, then crossed over the river. We started skirmishing early that morning and this has been going on all day along the line for a distance of at least fifteen miles. We were throwing shells over the river into Orangeburg. They, the rebels, retreated about one o’clock. We cross the bridge about two hours later and took control of this town. Orangeburg sits on the north bank of the Edisto River and there is a railroad running from CHarleston to Columbia. This town has been deserted for some time except for the rebels that were stationed here to fight. Once removed, it is now fully deserted. One of the negroes told me before the war began there was population of three thousand. We were ordered to destroy the railroad here and then camped for the night. It is starting to get quite [cold] here in the evening.
13 February 1865—Our Corps move out about seven this morning and as we moved, we destroyed at least 25 miles of the railroad, then marched fifteen more miles. We were on the state road from Charleston to Columbia, then went into camp. This was the better road that we had been on so far and the field doctors are keeping my wounds well maintained. When the Confederates had good position, the could not make a stand and hold them for they could delay us for a time at the main crossing of the river and there was always some part of our army reaching the same area at the river by a byroad which after arriving here would go forward at the rebel lines and sometimes at the rear would move them out of the defenses, and moved their lines back out of our movements. This town was blazing with fire when we approached the town and we were told that the fire was set by the Jews in revenge for the rebels setting fire to their cotton—about fifty bales—when they were leaving this place so we help them to extinguish it.
14 February 1865—Our commander wanted to see how fast we could march because we march out fifteen miles in three hours. That was pretty fast under the condition. We went twelve more miles and then went into camp for the evening. The rebels are still retreating ahead of us so all is quiet at this moment.
15 February 1865—It has rained all day and this morning is very cold. By eight o’clock we were back on the move. Went about ten miles while pushing the rebels back. With the 15th Corps to the right of us was driving them back behind the fortification on the south bank of the Congaree River, Then we had the regular artillery fight until late evening. We were in the thick smoke of the burning pine. This has been the conditions for the last few days now. We become so blacken some times from the smoke that we would resemble negroes.
16 February 1865—It has started early this morning, cannonading had begun in front of us followed by some all out skirmishes and we routed the rebels from the works and driven them across the Congeree river. The 15th Corps then marched along the south bank of the river above the city of Columbia to the forks where the Saluda on the Broad rivers form the Congaree, and crossed the Saluda on the pontoon. While our regiment is behind on train guard and did not come into action. We were moving forward and with our Corps went into camp for the night on the south bank of Congaree just opposite of Columbia, the State Capitol, and all is pretty quiet at this time. My wounds have been holding up.
17 February 1865—The 17th Army Corps remained all day on the south bank of the Congaree river near the Salida Cotton Mills while the 15 Corps early this morning cross the river. I think about the campaign across Georgia. Our orders were of tight marching and before this raid through the Carolina country. We have received more orders to be stripped of all unnecessary articles. General Sherman himself only had a fly tent for the evenings. Because of my wounds now, I really hate carrying heavy knapsacks. I made a frame out of cracker boxes eight inches square by four inches deep and put it in my knapsack. Then I rolled up my fly tent which was four by seven feet and around it a poncho which is rubber put in on my knapsack and was ready for the march. Before I was wounded, I could easily march forty miles a day and could do it without becoming fatigued and also carrying my rifle and cartridge box, five days rations and canteen filled with water. When we entered Columbia we found that the rebels had already left it. In the meantime the 13th Iowa Regiment being on the skirmish line in front of the city cross the river in skiffs and after a little skirmishing, succeeded in placing our flag on their State House before any of the 14th Corps even got into town. So we were actually the first to enter the town of Columbia. The corps crossed the river late in the afternoon and went into camp a short distance from us.
18 February 1865—Columbia was almost completely destroyed by fire past evening and only a few building are left untouched and there are many people without places to live this morning. Columbia was a very well kept city at one time. It was sitting on the Congaree at the front of its navigation. Three railroads passed through this town. They had a new State House going up which I believe to be the State Capitol of the Southern Confederacy. Last night we passed the shed where the fine marble columns were being stored.
19 February 1865—This morning I led the boys in prayer before moving out to march out on the railroad this morning to destroy at least seven miles of tracks and then we are to return to camp. We left our knapsacks. I could hear the sound of loud and large explosions blown in Columbia and it is reported that our army has blown up that new state house. God bless the Union.
20 February 1865—We went on marching northward today about fifteen [miles]. We destroyed at least six miles of railroad. All the railroads within 2 miles of Columbia have been destroyed. Every tie has been burned and every rail has been twisted like a corkscrew. I was just told by one of the guys and they were saying that yesterday a terrible accident took place in Columbia while a detail from the 15th Army Corps were casting fixed ammunition into the river, one of the men dropped a shell on the bank of the river which exploded and set off other ammunition which ignited into a pretty large blast killing many men and wounding at least 20 to 25 others. They said when General Sherman got wind of what had happened, he responded by saying that one of his soldiers is worth more than all that ammunition or even the City of Columbia. God bless the Union.
The sound of explosion in Columbia which we heard yesterday was due to the destruction of our men of the fix ammunition found there. General Sherman saved the beautiful state building though it bore some of the earmarks of our shots and shells. The burning of Columbia resulted from the Confederates setting fire to the bales of cotton in the streets. Then at night some of our Union soldiers, drinking poor graded wines and whisky, burning with revenge, set fire to some vacant houses. The 17th Army Corps camped here last night and this morning moving north along the railroad. A lot of the town has been burned. When we left the railroad, we headed towards the east, going into camp by the Nolene river. There are many refugees here in Winnsboro, These are well-to-do citizens that have come from all parts of the South. They came from Vicksburg and Atlanta and other places which are too many to name. They came to this state, this small town [and] thought they were safe from the coming of the Yankees. They were wrong.
21 February 1865—We left camp about noon and went into camp and went forward about ten more miles. Our 1st Brigade took the railroad and they destroyed it as they went along. Things have been pretty quiet for now and we have camp for the rest of the evening.
22 February 1865—We moved out at six o’clock this morning and marched about 20 miles and we, our Brigade, tore up about five miles of railroad while moving through.
23rd February 1865—Broke camp at seven o’clock this morning and went fifteen miles going into camp at Liberty Hill at noon. We cross the Wateree river at Perry’s Ferry on a pontoon bridge that the 15th Corps had laid and crossed just ahead of us. Our Division led the advance in the 17th Corps, the other division going into camp in the rear of us for the evening. All is well and quiet at this time.
A sample of Joseph’s handwriting. All four diaries were recorded in pencil but remain in mostly legible condition despite the condition of the diaries themselves.
24 February 1865—Up early at seven in the morning. Our division again leading the advance. We went twenty-five miles and it was all the way in a fearful rain and I mean hard rain too accompanied massively by heavy wind and the roads are getting very rough. Some of our foragers have been badly butchered by the enemy calvary over the last few days. With such atrocities that I have witnessed with mine own eyes, make the battlefield seem like kids playing grounds. One terrible thing I witnessed was one of our couriers was hanged on the road in plain sight with a note attached to his body saying “death to all foragers.” It shows how much we were truly hated in this South. And at another place I seen three of our men shot dead with the same note attached to their bodies also. But the most ridiculous thing I seen was yesterday in the direction of Chesterfield. We found 21 of our infantry lying dead in a ravine with their throats cut. There was no note or reason left for such a wicked act.
25 February 1865—It has rained all day and night. We marched 15 miles through mud. My regiment is on train guard today. We had to wade through Little Lynches Creek. It had flooded [and] it was at least waist deep. The 20th Army Corps crossed before us and lifted the dam before we come across it. The supply train had a hard time crossing. The water entered the wagon boxes and wet all our hard breads. We lost lots of cattle in the flood also. These hills are freightful and very muddy. God be with us.
12 March 1865—The 15th Army Corps came in today. The engineers laid the pontoons across the river. Fayetteville is just across the river on the east bank of the river and the head of navigation ninety miles from Wilmington on the coast. A boat come up this morning from Wilmington. We did not burn much of the town—only the public buildings were burned.
13 March 1865—The 17th Army Corps crossed the river this morning and marched a mile where we halted till late this afternoon when we moved forward a few miles and then camped for the night. A few boats come up from Wilmington today. They will be loaded with refugees and contraband confiscated by Sherman’s army the last few days.
16 March 1865—We had a thunder storm about two o’clock p.m. and then it rained all day. We went twelve miles in heavy mud. Once again our division was taking the lead front line which is an honor. We crossed the south river after dark on the stringers of the bridge. The rebels have burned a part of this bridge, Our engineers have to lay the pontoon for our artillery to be able to cross. This country is very poor and forage is very scarce. All is quiet.
18 March 1865—Yesterday was pretty rough. We moved out pretty early today, the 3rd Division being in the advance. We had to cross a wide swamp which was knee deep. Our crossing was very slow because we had to lay a large amount of corduroy so the artillery and trains could pass over the deep holes. A lot of us are almost barefooted and our clothing is nearly worn out. This morning our men drew some shoes sent from home Washington. God bless this.
19 March 1865—We are now marching through fine country. The roads were good and there were no swamps to cross. There were good crops here last season. The can tell that there’s plenty of forage so we filled our knapsacks. I could hear some heavy loud cannonading off to the left of us in the front line of the 20th Corps but all is still here for my division.
20 March 1865—Reveille sounded at one a.m. this morning. With the 15th Army Corps moving in front, we took up the line of march and moved about 15 miles where we found the rebels sitting fortified on the west side of the Neuse river near Bentonville. We drove them back inside their works, then formed a line of battle, moving closer to their works as we could and built a line of rifle pits. The rebels are said to be about thirty thousand men under the order of General Johnston and General Schofield is coming this way from the coast.
21 March 1865—We advance our battle line a half a mile, driving in the rebel skirmishers and we lost a lot of men in killed and wounded. All our artillery had to go into action and the roar of the cannons was fearful but the rebels made no reply. Their count in killed and wounded was also large. There was hard skirmishing on both sides. The 5th and 24th under the command of General Ord joined us today, thus reinforcing our army. Now the Union is in fine spirits.
23 March 1865—An order from General Sherman was read this morning stating that the campaign was over and that we had actually won the war. This battle proved to be our last and we then began to call it the Battle of Bentonville. Johnston was to surrender at Raleigh, North Carolina. Now we could prepare to take a short rest. We left the rifle pits at seven o’clock and camped within a few miles of Goldsboro. Our army is concentrating there and we are to get supplies, rest up, and prepare for another campaign.
24 March 1865—We left camp at seven this morning and marched to Neuse river and cross near Goldsboro on a pontoon bridge. As we went through town, we were reviewed by General Sherman, passing him by platoon form while marching to martial music. We looked pretty hard after such a long raid. We were ragged and almost barefooted but we felt repaid for we had accomplished the task which we had set out to do when we left Savannah.
26 March 1865—The 11th Iowa was sent out with a foraging train to get corn and fodder for the mules and horses of our brigade. They went 13 miles to get the feed. I being on camp duty did not go. A train of cars came in from New Bern loaded with supplies for the army and the quartermaster received clothing for our regiment.
27 March 1865—We cleaned up our camp today and are building ranches with expectation of staying here awhile. We have a nice camp ground with plenty of fresh water at our hands. Large foraging parties are being sent out for corn and fodder. All is quiet in the front. Nothing of importance being said. God bless the Union. I’ll write again soon.
28 March 1865—It is very rainy today. We are now in spring quarters. Some of the guys in the regiment get teams from the quartermaster and go out to vacant houses and barns and get lumber to build ranches. Jed Moore and William Green brought in a load of lumber today and this afternoon built a small house for us and I drew a pair of pants and blouse, a pair of drawers, and a pair of socks. Our regiment out on dress parade has the appearance of a new regiment. God bless the Union.
31 March 1865—Cloudy and windy today. We are ordered to have company drill four hours a day and dress parade at five o’clock in the evening, and this is all the duty we have to perform. We don’t even have camp guard or provost duty. There is no picket duty either. the 20th Army Corps is out in front of us. We are drawing full rations now and have plenty of clothing. This is fine soldiering from just back awhile ago wading through swamps and muddy lands. God bless the Union.
6 April 1865—The weather is good. Our company had two hour drills today. Our brigade was inspected by General Smith today and a statement was read to us today by the Assistant Adjutant General of our brigade stating our losses in Richmond and also that of the enemy. Our loss was seven thousand dead and two thousand taken prisoner while the enemy was forty thousand dead and wounded and prisoners.
9 April 1865—Our division was inspected by General Smith. Two regiments did not pass and were sent back to the ranches to get themselves up to Union army standards, then come back at four o’clock for inspection again. We, the 16th [Iowa], were complimented for our neat and uniformed appearance. We were ordered to come to General Smith’s Headquarters for Dress Parade at five o’clock this day. The two failing regiments were ordered to come also to see our regiment go through the manual of arms and our dress parade.
10 April 1865—Rain all day. Our entire army moved forward today. Some moved early. We left about 10 o’clock this morning. While we were waiting, some of the boys from the 24th Iowa Regiment that arrived at Goldsboro came over to our ranches for a visit from Homer Curtis of Company G, 24th Iowa. The 15th and the 17th Army Corps formed the Right Wing; the 23rd Corp in command of Gen. Schofield, the Center. 14th and 20th Corps form the Left Wing. Some cannons blast off to the left.
12 April 1865—We marched at eight o’clock this morning about five miles, all the way through a swamp area and then news came that General Lee had surrendered his army to General Grant. It was glorious news to hear. The next morning we started for Raleigh, One of the two regiments sent in front of us was ordered to halt while we were ordered into the front of them. As we passed by them, they could not find words strong enough to express their contempt for our regiment. As we were marching past the whole regiment, [we] began to sing aloud John Brown’s Body lies a Moulderin’ in the Grave as We go Marchin’ On. God bless the Union.
14 April 1865—We marched twenty-one miles, crossed the Neuse river at noon ands passed through Raleigh about dusk, going into camp about four miles west of town and not a building was burned. Our regiment had the advance while the 11th and 13th [Iowa] had train guard.
15 April 1865—We marched only five miles and went into camp again and news just came from the front that Johnston had stopped fighting for the purpose of surrendering his army to General Sherman. It rained hard all day but we don’t mind that because of the great news. We had just received the surrender of Johnston. God bless the Union. All is well with the soldier.
16 April 1865—The weather is warm and pleasant. We remained in camp all day and all is quiet in the front and both armies a resting under the flag of the truce. Neither army is allowed to change position while the agreement is enforced. God bless the Union this war is almost over, All is well.
17 April 1865—Just received horrible news that our President Abe Lincoln has been killed, assassinated at Washington in a theater and also Secretary Seward and his son and when the news came of the death of our President the safety guards were placed at houses to protect the families from violence. When the [news was] received, General Sherman at once commanded an answer from General Johnston by tomorrow in regard to the surrender. There was a soldier from another company that was put under arrest for saying that the President should have been shot three years ago. He was only with the company a short time. He enlisted for a big sum of money. I’m on picket this morning. All through the war the President was spoken of as Abe. Rest in peace to our great President.
18 April 1865—General Sherman went out to the front on the cars and the two generals agreed to the terms of the surrender of Johnston’s army. Both armies are to go into camp and to remain until the terms of surrender have been approved by the War Department at Washington. We are ordered to go into camp in the vicinity of Raleigh and the rebels in the vicinity of Chapel Hill. We come in from picket this morning after 2 p.m. All is well in the front.
24 April 1865—We march to Raleigh this afternoon and was reviewed by Lieutenant General Grant and Major General Sherman. The review stand was in front of the Governor’s Mansion. The army was glad to see their old commander once again. We received orders to move out in the morning since the terms of the surrender was not yet approved by the War Department at Washington but we are hoping that Johnston surrenders without anymore fighting and all is well here now.
25 April 1865—We broke camp at seven this morning and started to move forward with our division taking up the rear. We marched six miles and went into camp for the night. All is quiet in the front. Deserters from Johnston’s army are still coming in from the front. They declare that they do not wish to fight any more because they know that their cause is lost. They also express the belief that Johnston will surrender without any more fighting anymore. All is well.
26 April 1865—We remain in camp all day. Lieutenant General Grant and Major General Sherman went to the front early this morning and the report just come in to us that Johnston has surrendered his entire army to Sherman. There is great rejoicing in our camp at this time. Johnston is to retain one-seventh of his small arms until his men start for their homes. It is time for celebrating because the war is over—yes, it has ended. God bless.
2 May 1865—By one p.m. we were at home again and enjoying ourselves. We are now waiting for orders to start for our homes and we are wondering which way we will go. Some say that we will go back to the coast and take a ship for New Orleans but I’ll leave that to General Sherman. He has never yet made a mistake leading us so far through this war for the Union has accomplished what was set out and ordered by our leader and commanders in and through the war. God bless.
28 May 1865 [date wrong]—We received orders to start for Washington this morning. We are all in great spirits today. I will surely be home soon with my family once again, not having to return again. God bless the Union and all the commanding officers who have given their life for this cause of unity here in America. The negroes are also yelling and celebrating this great time of freedom, stepping to music as we left our camp singing and shouting. Long live the Union of America.
3 June 1865 [date wrong] —We marched twenty miles today. The crops and country look fine. There are a great amount of rebel soldiers here who have returned from the armies of Johnston and Lee. Our army for the first time is passing through this country without destroying this place. That is a sign this war has ended. The 15th Infantry is in advance of us and we at this time are bring up the rear. This country is looking good. The sun is out, bright and shining.
6 May 1865—We cross the state line into Old Virginia this morning at one o’clock. We crossed the Meherrin river and after marching 26 miles for the day, went into camp and there is fine roads out here. We just got news that the men who shot the President and Sward and his son have just been caught. One of the men is a man named Booth—not caught alive. They have been killed by officers of the Union army. All is well now here. The following officers were in command of the different departments. Major Gen. O. O. Howard was in command of the Army of the Tennesee. General John H. Logan commanding the 15th [Army] Corps.
Joseph L. Murray, 1865, Iowa Regiment
Very rare “Reward of Merit” certificates awarded to Joseph most likely for school work in the 1850s.
The following letter was undoubtedly written by 27 year-old Daniel Bacon Messinger, who was enumerated in the Draft Registration Records taken in June 1863 (just prior to the date of this letter) as a resident—a “surgeon”—of Hillsdale, Columbia county, New York. A search of military records reveals that he was not in the service, however, at the time that he wrote this letter from the headquarters of the 6th Missouri Cavalry at Camp Wright on 2 July 1863. The location of the camp is not given but it is presumed they were among the troops laying siege to Vicksburg at the time. How or why Daniel came to be at the camp remains a mystery but my hunch is that he was hired as a civilian to augment the medical staff. Civilian doctors were hired during the Civil War but held no commissions and did not wear uniforms. There was little or no military board review for volunteer or contracts surgeons either. It is estimated that as many as 5500 civilian doctors assisted the military during the war.
Daniel attended the University of Michigan in 1864 and in 1871 graduated from the Bellevue Medical College of New York. He was born in Egremont, Berkshire county, Massachusetts, on 7 May 1836, the son of William Henry Messenger (1793-1852) who emigrated from Massachusetts to Michigan before his death in 1852. His mother was Annie Winchell (1793-1877).
Transcription
Addressed to Mr. Darwin W. Esmond, Henry, Marshall county, Illinois
In the Field Headquarters 6th Missouri Cavalry at Camp Wright July 2, 1863
Darwin Esmond, Esqr.,
Dear Cousin. You promised me when I parted with you that all letters you received from me wold be duly answered. You said this in a smiling manner but I presume you were in earnest and that you will keep your word. I have for several obvious reasons neglected writing to you and therefore, you will not be surprised to receive a letter from me at this late date. I have the satisfactions of informing you that I am very well though how long I may be is a dubious proposition for the weather is very dry & hot & being camped on level ground and among timber (something like I have seen in “openings” in Michigan or the blue grass region of Kentucky), the breezes do not play through my tent to tent to the extent I would like.
But the nights are beautiful now, cool and pleasant, and during these moonlit nights I have frequently been impressed with the requisite beauty of the scene spread before me—the fading campfires, the pale radiance of the glinting moon beams on the foliage and tents, squads of our troopers coming in from a scout or going out to relieve pickets, the swelling cadence of a few singing praises to God, the mellow notes of the bugle calling retreat to quarters—-all this and more attracts my notice & thrills me with its peculiar power.
A. R. Waud’s sketch of a nighttime encampment
The regiment was raised in southwest Missouri and many of the officers and men are of the fearless type of frontiersmen. They have been in over 20 fights & have not been whipped but once and then [only] by overpowering numbers. The chaplain quit some time since in Missouri having been elected member of Legislature. Whiskey, poker, and Seven Up 1, etc. etc. are sometimes heard of here. And the only way I can tell when the Sabbath comes is by the extra number of negro wenches gaudily dressed who perambulate about the camp, visiting the cooks and servants of the officers. One ambulance driver and two cooks for surgeon’s mess & hospital on blocks. I write you these trifles incident to camp in lieu of anything more important knowing that you get by telegraph all the interesting army news long before you could by letter.
I am alone just now (acting 2nd Asst. Surgeon being absent) & have plenty to do, there being no hospital steward. He stole money some time ago, has been lying in camp here and there under guard, and has just been sent to headquarters along with two suspicious-looking citizen prisoners. This command having been filled from a region that was guerrilla’d and bushwhacked with great animosity necessarily has many old & badly shattered men who had no other recourse but the service & therefore I have some difficult cases to manage. But the major part are rugged and tough and eat more green apples, wild plums, raw roasting ears than would kill an elephant. I had strawberries, green peas, beans, lettuce, &c. two months ago.
Now blackberries are on hand in profusion. I had a fine lot given to me yesterday by a number of the 4th Iowa Cavalry in return for a favor I done him. He was on the advance picket when the Rebs advanced. He was shot in the abdomen, stuck to his horse who ran to where a vidette of another regiment was stationed. The surgeon of the 4th Iowa not being able or inclined to see him, I took an ambulance and went out to him and brought him into our camp. He had concluded he would have to sink or swim along until he saw me. One would of a ball through the left lung he has recovered from, is young and tough, and will recover & join his regiment soon.
I met one of my old school mates at the Division Hospital & had a pleasant reunion & chatted of “Lang Syne.” He had a very romantic narrative—more so than mine.
Owing to short rations, the horse I ride is not as plump as “Prince” used to be & I find spurs are getting scarce. As fasts as I lay them down, they get stolen & I don’t like to sleep in them. Asst. Gardner has lost divers (he says innumerable) knives & says that if he was on a jury, he would sentence a man for stealing a knife same as for murder. I have only had three stolen. I have seen the last pants a man had taken. This is a very free country down here.
I wish you to give me the Hillsdale [New York] news—in fact, anything you think will interest me for I have not heard a word from there since I saw you so put on your thinking cap and tell me about my “julockeys” all.
This hot weather has taken me down 15 lbs. from what I weighed last winter, but my health is improving all the time just now. I may have an opportunity to make a visit home & hope I can have the pleasure of seeing all of my friends and breathe the bracing air of the Saghkanics once more. Give my love to your Mother and all. Write soon. Yours truly, — D. B. Messinger
Address Care of Col. Clark Wright, 6th Cav. Mo., 9th Division, 13th Army Corps, Dept. of the Tennessee
1 Seven-up was a popular card game in the Civil War. It was also known as “Old Sledge” or High Low Jack.”
I could not find an image of George but here is Pvt. Robert M. Burnard of Co. A, 47th Ohio Infantry (Tom Liljenquist Collection)
These letters were written by George Washington Sheldon (1845-1864), the son of Benjamin Sheldon (1811-1872) and Louisa Gustin (1824-1927). In the 1860 US Census, 15 year-old George was enumerated with the rest of the family on his parents farm in Perry township, Brown county, Ohio. However, letters mailed home to his parents during the Civil War were addressed to Blanchester in Clinton county. According to muster records, George enlisted at the age of 17 in Co. F, 47th Ohio Volunteer Infantry (OVI) on 7 August 1861. It’s possible he may have only been 16 and lied about his age. Sometime after his enlistment he seems to have been transferred to Co. E.
One of the letters published here was datelined from the camp of the 47th OVI in the rear of Vicksburg on 24 May 1863. After spending the early months of 1863 in a futile attempt to dig a canal that would allow Union gunboats to bypass the Confederate stronghold out of reach of the enemy’s cannons, the regiment participated in Grant’s advance upon Vicksburg’s rear. By May 18, the regiment had arrived at Walnut Hills, Mississippi, on Vicksburg’s outskirts. On May 19 and 22, 1863, the 47th attacked the Confederate position on Cemetery Hill. The regiment seized this position on May 22, 1863 and occupied the Cemetery Hill Fort for the duration of the Siege of Vicksburg.
Another letter published here was datelined from line of battle before Atlanta on 23 July 1864. The first part of the letter was written by George just prior to Lt. General John B. Hood’s attack on Maj. General William T. Sherman’s troops in what would be the Battle of Atlanta. The second part of the letter was penned by William (“Bill”) H. Orr, George’s bunk mate, who informed George’s parents that George had been taken prisoner in the battle. We learn from prison records that George was taken to Andersonville where he died of diarrhea on 10 September 1864 and was buried in Grave 8319.
Letter 1
Camp opposite Vicksburg State of Louisiana February 13, 1863
Dear Parents,
I take my pen in hand to let you know I am well and hope you are all the same. Well, I will tell you that I han’t got a letter from home since I left and I want you to write.
We are laying here within two miles of the Rebel Army but we don’t know when we will go into battle. We have about 90 thousand fighting men and it will be a hard and bloody battle if we ever get at it. But we have been here 3 weeks and no sign of a fight, though our pickets are in talking distance.
Where we are camped is very flat, swampy land and awful bad water. The old troops are very sickly. But the Virginia troops or the 47th, 30th, 37th, and 4th Vol. Regiments are all healthy. But how long we will be healthy is hard to say. For my part, I am as fat and hearty as I need to be. Well, it is very hot here and I don’t know what we will do when it comes summer for it is too hot now for me for I have got so lazy that I can’t cook my own grub though I han’t much to cook. Only once and a while I get into the woods and kill some fox squirrels or a coon for there is plenty of both and plenty of wild geese and ducks. But all in all we have a durned hard time.
The Rebels send a few shot and shell into our camp every day. Yesterday they sent a solid mortar ball that weighed two hundred pounds and you may believe it or not, but I saw it. It went into the ground eleven feet. It is the largest that has been shot at us yet. It was fired from a mortar.
Well, we expect our money every day. There is 6 months pay coming to us now. When I get mine, I will send it home. All the boys are well but [Jared] Nelson Overy. He is sick but is getting better. I think there has been over 2 thousand died since we came here but not a man from the 47th. [Letter is unsigned or the remainder of it is missing]
Letter 2
Camp in the rear of Vicksburg May 24th 1863
Dear Parents,
I take my pen in hand to let you know that I have received your letter and that it gave me great pleasure to hear you was all well.
I have been in an awful battle. It has now lasted six days and [involved] about 25 or twenty-six thousand of our men. I have made two desperate bayonet charges with my company. I will now tell you who fell in defending our liberty in the great siege of Vicksburg.
In Company E—that is my company and as brave a set of men as ever went out to battle for their country: Lieutenant [John W.] Duchemin, Orderly Sergeant Peter Hallsted, Sergeant Adrian A. Shields, Privates Francis [M.] Glancy, Mahlon T. Hall killed. Only one man killed. The rest are wounded. One man is killed, I suppose, who we cannot find. Many a poor soldier lies rotting on the battlefield. Jonathan Casto is killed. Jim Jester is killed and a great many more whose names I do not know, and God only knows how many more will fall.
The Old 47th Ohio done as good work as any soldier ever done in this or any other war. We have abandoned the idea of ever taking the city by storm so we are now fortifying and we have laid siege to the town and expect to starve them out. We have captured 13 or 14 thousand prisoners but they have a very large force yet.
That 50 dollars—you hire hands with it if you want to. Do just as you please with it. Isaac is all well. He is now elected to the office of Corporal. I can’t write much for I am in 150 yards of the Rebs’ breastworks and they are shooting all the time. But I am behind a hill and there is no danger. Bill Boggs is driving team. I got them postage stamps all right.
There is a good many more things that I would like to mention but I have no time. Goodbye. I hope I will get through this battle but if I should fall, remember I fall in a good cause. No more. Tell Benejah to write.
— George W. Sheldon
Letter 3
In line of Battle near Atlanta, Georgia July 23, 1864
Dear Parents,
I take my pen in hand to let you know I am well & hope you are all the same.
The Rebels abandoned their first line of works last night and we moved forward this morning. We are now within one mile and a quarter of the City. The artillery is keeping up a constant roar from both sides. Several shells have [ ] near where I am sitting. There is a 12 pound spherical case shell lying close to me. It came [with]in 3 or 4 feet of Bill Orr while he was picking blackberries. It was filled with musket balls.
July 24, 1864—Mr. Sheldon. Dear sir, I sit down to inform you of our sad disaster yesterday. Shortly after your son George stopped writing, the enemy moved on us in solid column and after twenty minutes heavy fighting, they took our works. We clubbed muskets with them but they over powered us and we were driven back in disorder. 1 Our company lost 20 men. Your son is a prisoner.
“General Logan road along the line and cheered up the boys. He said he would have a rally before the sun set.”
William H. Orr, Co. E, 47th Ohio Infantry, 23 July 1864
As I said, we were driven back nearly one and three-quarters of a mile and rallied. General Logan road along the line and cheered up the boys. He said he would have a rally before the sun set. We formed in line of battle and when the signal was given, we moved forward and retook the works and as many prisoners as they took from us. Their dead lay thick around our works. We expect them to try us again this evening. If they do, they will find it more of a task than they did yesterday.
After Maj. General James B. McPherson was killed during the pitched fighting of 22 July 1864, Maj. General John A. “Black Jack” Logan took command and rallied the troops by riding along the line, hat in hand, and organized a successful counterattack in the Battle of Atlanta.
Our regiment lost 107 men. Our company lost 20 men killed, wounded, and missing. I will give you a list of the company below.
Sergt. [Galen B.] Ballard killed Sergt. P[eter] L. Hallsted killed Sergt. [Jesse] Shumaker wounded severely Corp. [Thomas J.] Rogers wounded severely Private [John N.] Eckes wounded in 3 places Private [Jacob B.] Flory killed Private [William] Garrett wounded severely Private [George W.] Lazure wounded in 4 places severely Private [John K. R.] Torrie wounded in two places severely Missing Corporal Liddel, R[obert] M. Corporal Craig, A[braham] T. Corporal Justin, Isaac Private Dungan, A[ndrew] W. Private Garrison, Peter Private Means, Wm. Private Moon, Private Sheldon, George W. Private Rude, [Nicodemus] Private Girton [George W.] Private Fisher, J[oshua W.]
A few of the envelopes George used to send letters home to Ohio
That is a full list of to-date in our company. Our Lieut-Col. [John Wallace] was wounded and taken prisoner. One of our color bearers was killed and the other wounded. The Rebs got hold of our flag and one of the guards killed him and brought the flag off the field. The staff of the battle flag was shot in two 4 times and the stars and stripes was shot in two pieces. Neither one has got a staff now. 2
We have the 5th Sergeant to command the company. I believe I have said enough as your son was a bunk mate of mine, I thought it my duty to write and inform you of his capture.
I am your truly, — Wm. H. Orr
1 “At the works a fierce struggle and hand-to-hand conflict occurred over our colors, in which the enemy were punished most severely. In this struggle Corporal McCarthey, of the color guard, was captured; Corpl. Abraham T. Craig, of the color guard, wounded and captured, and Henry Beckman, color–sergeant, wounded. Lieut. Col. John Wallace, commanding the regiment, and Capt. H. D. Pugh were captured while bravely laboring to form a new line.” [After action report by Thomas T. Taylor, Maj., Commanding.]
2 “After proceeding a short distance, one small company and men from various regiments joined my line, swelling the number to about 250, with whom, wholly unsupported, I charged, and succeeded in approaching within a few feet of the works, when, such was the storm of fire which swept over this gallant band, that both flag-staffs were shot off and the regimental standard torn from the staff by the fragment of a shell. One of the color bearers, Corpl. Joseph Ludborough, was killed, Corporal Roemhild, of the color guard, wounded.” [After action report by Thomas T. Taylor, Maj., Commanding.]
The following letter was written by 1st Lieutenant Winslow D. Emery (1825-Aft1870) who served in Waddell’s Alabama Battery. The battery of six guns was commanded by James Fleming Waddell and nearly destroyed at the Battle of Champion Hill on 16 May 1863. He was later taken prisoner at the surrender of Vicksburg on July 4, 1863 but soon after exchanged. He later rose in rank to Captain and commander of his own battery in Waddell’s Battalion. Winslow initially enlisted in May 1861 in Co. E, 6th Alabama Infantry at Montgomery. In the 1850 US Census, Winslow was identified as a native of Vermont and enumerated as a 23 year-old clerk residing in the household of W. T. Mitchell, a Montgomery merchant. He was still residing in Montgomery in 1870.
Emery wrote the letter to Sallie S. Green (1845-1917), the daughter of Bishop William Mercer Green (1798-1887) and the brother of Duncan Cameron Green (1844-1878) who was mentioned in this letter. Duncan was only 17 years old when in June 1861 he first enlisted in Co. K, 18th Mississippi Infantry. His name, “D. C. Green” was enumerated as a sergeant on the list of members in Waddell’s Battery submitted by their commander, J. F. Waddell, following the surrender at Vicksburg. Later in the war, Duncan was elevated to a 1st Lieutenant in Emery’s Battery A, 20th Alabama Light Artillery Battalion. Like his father, the Bishop of the Episcopal Church in Mississippi, Duncan was devout and after surviving the war became a minister of the gospel.
Transcription
Camp near Vicksburg, Mississippi March 24th 1863
Miss Lilly (Susan S.) Green Jackson, Miss.
I take great pleasure in returning thanks for the beautiful souvenir received through the politeness of your brother Duncan. I prize it highly for the donor’s sake. Your brother is with us now & is quite an acquisition to our Corps. With my best wishes for “your” happiness and that of your relatives, I am yours very truly,
Spared & Shared 23 